Skip to main content

Full text of "The pilgrim church and other sermons"

See other formats


LIBRARY 


TORONTO 


Register  No. 


1  " 


THE  PILGRIM  CHURCH 


A      ^    /  /  60^  O 
/ 


THE 

PILGRIM    CHURCH 

AND    OTHER   SERMONS 


BY  THE 

REV.   PERCY   C.   AINSWORTH 


CHARLES   H.  KELLY 

15-35  CITY  ROAD,  AND  z6  PATERNOSTER  ROW,  E.G. 


FIRST  EDITION  .     December  1909. 

Reprinted    .     .     February  1910,  November  79/0,  May 


CONTENTS 


PACK 


FOREWORD 7 

I.  THE  PILGRIM  CHURCH      .        .        .        .15 

II.  STAR  COUNTING  AND  HEART  HEALING    .       28 

III.  'TELL  us  PLAINLY' 40 

IV.  A  PLEA  FOR  THE  PRICELESS     .         .        .52 
V.  THE  MIRACULOUS  DRAUGHT  OF  FISHES    .       62 

VI.  THE  SYNAGOGUE  AND  THE  HOUSE    .        .       75 

VII.  MISTAKEN  SUPPOSITIONS   .                                87 

VIII.  A  NEW  YEAR  SERMON     ....       97 

IX.     THE  OPEN  WINDOW 107 

X.  HEARING  FOR  OTHERS      .         .        .        .117 

XI.  THE  LORD'S  SONG  IN  A  STRANGE  LAND  .     127 

XII.  TWILIGHT  AND  TREMBLING       .        .        .138 

XIII.  HEROISM^. 147 

XIV.  THE  BURIED  WELLS         .         .        .        .157 
XV.     FAITH  AND  HASTE 168 

XVI.  THE  BROOK  THAT  DRIED  UP  .        .        .176 

XVII.     'Now  NAAMAN  WAS  A  LEPER,  BUT '  .     184 

XVIII.  CONSECRATION  OF  THE  COMMONPLACE      .     192 

5 


Contents 

PAGE 

XIX.  THE  LARGE  ROOM    .                 ...     201 

XX.  GOING  IN  THE  STRENGTH  OF  THE  LORD  .     210 

XXL  INSPIRATION  AND  OUTLOOK      .        .        .218 

XXII.     TRUE  IMPERIALISM 227 

XXIII.  THE  HIRELING  SHEPHERD         .        .        .     235 

XXIV.  THE  WILDERNESS  AND  THE  SUNRISE        .     246 


FOREWORD 

THE  simple  facts  of  Percy  Clough  Ainsworth's  quiet 
life  may  soon  be  written  :  the  hidden  springs  of  his 
influence  and  charm  it  would  take  long  to  trace.  He 
was  born  at  Woodbridge  in  Suffolk  in  1873.  His 
father,  the  Rev.  William  Ainsworth,  was  a  Wesleyan 
minister,  honoured  and  successful  in  his  calling,  of 
great  force  of  character,  and  heroically  patient  under 
much  physical  suffering.  Genius,  like  knighthood, 
does  not  pass  by  earthly  inheritance,  yet  the  Spirit 
who  brings  the  gift  loves  to  visit  the  home  of  puritan 
grace  and  strength.  Percy  Ainsworth  received  a 
heritage  of  fortitude  from  both  his  parents. 

The  home  was  singularly  sunny,  with  an  eager 
intellectual  atmosphere.  Brothers  and  sisters  vied 
with  one  another  in  fresh  thought  and  humour :  the 
good  fruits  of  the  mind  were  never  frost-bitten.  Percy 
early  learned  to  value  aright  his  gifts,  and  this  training 
of  encouragement  helps  to  explain  his  modest  self- 
reliance  and  secret  faithfulness  in  following  the  bent 
of  his  original  powers.  His  education  was  obtained 
chiefly  at  Batley  Grammar  School  and  Lincoln 

7 


Foreword 

Grammar  School.  From  the  latter  he  matriculated 
at  London  University,  and  entered  Didsbury  College 
in  1893  to  prepare  for  the  Wesleyan  ministry. 

He  came  to  college  with  a  good  equipment  of 
school  knowledge  and  a  habit  of  conscientious  work, 
ready  for  the  impulse  which  would  make  him  a 
vigorous  and  independent  thinker.  Dr.  R.  Waddy 
Moss,  whose  knowledge  of  the  students  and  interest 
in  them  never  failed,  writes  of  him  as  follows  :  '  As 
a  student  he  read  widely  and  profitably,  thereby 
attaining  a  good  working  knowledge  of  the  best 
English  classics.  He  was  attracted  by  good  style 
and  fond  of  the  poets  and  essayists,  though  by  no 
means  neglectful  of  the  novelty  and  intrinsic  value  of 
thought  that  had  an  ethical  bearing.  It  can  hardly 
be  said  that  he  gave  promise  of  the  ripeness  in  the 
pulpit  which  in  a  very  few  years'  time  he  began 
to  exhibit.  He  was  a  somewhat  shy,  self-conscious 
man,  who  gradually  grew  into  the  easy  mastery  of 
himself  and  his  conditions.  Of  his  character  and 
influence,  nothing  less  than  the  highest  should  be 
said.  His  life  at  college  provided  exactly  the  kind 
of  discipline  he  needed  at  that  time  ;  and  he  left  it 
with  a  wider  outlook  and  with  enforced  convictions, 
and  soon  proved  himself  to  be  a  great  gift  of  God  to 
our  Church.'  Those  closely-packed  sentences  are 
full  of  insight  and  truth. 

8 


Foreword 

Percy  Ainsworth's  disposition  was  non-aggressive, 
influencing  by  attraction,  not  dominating  by  force. 
There  was  even  a  touch  of  reserve  about  him  in  those 
days.  His  intimate  friends  alone  knew  his  fund  of 
merriment,  his  quick  eye  for  grotesque  contrasts 
and  unexpected  harmonies,  and  his  readiness  in  wit. 
Unexpectedness  was  a  refreshing  essential  quality  of 
his  mind,  shown  in  many  ways.  When  in  bachelor 
rooms,  he  kept  a  few  snakes  as  pets,  and  watched 
their  career  with  an  interest  half  scientific  and  half 
humorous.  He  justified  the  strange  hobby  by  the 
strange  argument  that  we  ought  to  feel  a  special 
compassion  for  the  snake  since  it  was  our  fellow 
sufferer  from  the  tragedy  of  Eden.  His  range  of 
interests  was  very  wide.  He  was  a  keen  athlete, 
something  of  a  naturalist,  an  excellent  photographer, 
and  a  lover  of  music  and  sketching.  He  published  a 
good  deal  of  poetry  in  various  magazines.  It  was 
always  strong  in  the  sense  of  mystery  and  in  yearning 
for  the  distance,  with  great  charm  in  phrasing  and 
a  haunting  musical  quality.  The  workmanship  in 
some  poems  is  so  exquisite  that  there  is  little  doubt 
he  might  have  gained  no  inconsiderable  rank  as  a 
poet  but  for  his  steadfast  regard  to  his  supreme 
work. 

In  all  these  pursuits  the  master  motive  may  be 
traced — the  love  of  beauty.  In  that  light  he  looked 

9 


Foreword 

at  everything :  by  that  avenue  he  came  to  his  life- 
work.  One  imagines  that  the  loveliness  of  the 
Christian  faith  lured  him  in  the  beginning;  and 
though  toil  and  trial  and  contact  with  the  sinful  and 
the  love  of  children  cast  him  upon  its  mightier 
potencies  ere  long,  he  yet  never  lost  the  artist  view. 
No  one  saw  the  beauty  of  sorrow  more  than  he.  This 
love  of  beauty  blended  with  his  instinctive  purity  to 
become  the  beauty  of  holiness  in  himself  and  his  work. 
After  leaving  College  in  1896  Percy  Ainsworth  was 
appointed  to  Horsham  for  a  year,  and  then  spent  three 
years  at  Weedon,  Daventry.  This  might  be  called 
his  receptive  period.  '  I  was  sent  into  the  country/ 
he  said,  '  to  rusticate  and  grow  a  soul.'  Country  life 
had  an  endless  charm  for  him,  and  he  was  intensely 
happy  despite  the  limited  scope  of  such  work.  In 
1900  he  was  ordained  at  Burslem,  and  went  to  Felix- 
stowe  for  a  three  years'  term.  The  appointment  suited 
him  well.  The  sea  comforted  his  poetic  nature,  and 
the  congregations  of  residents  and  summer  visitors 
encouraged  his  preaching  ability.  It  was  the  period 
when  his  executive  powers  were  brought  to  a  fine 
edge.  He  laboured  with  minute  industry,  counting  no 
occasion  worthy  of  less  than  his  best.  The  pages  of 
the  local  Church  magazine  were  enriched  by  writings 
which  are  both  literature  and  revelation,  evidencing 
the  ripening  of  thought  and  style. 

10 


Foreword 

In  1903  Conference  designated  him  to  the  care 
of  Wesley  Chapel,  Birmingham  ;  and  the  period  of 
achievement  and  recognition  began.  Early  the 
following  year  he  married  Miss  Gertrude  Fisk,  of 
Felixstowe.  The  event  was  one  of  God's  perfecting 
touches.  All  our  thoughts  of  that  wedded  life  and 
the  happy  home  into  which  his  two  children  were 
born  are  saddened  by  the  memory  of  its  brief  con 
tinuance  ;  but  though  so  short,  it  was  without  flaw  or 
seam — a  very  perfect  thing.  No  outward  interest 
ever  rivalled  his  joy  in  his  home,  and  he  was  at  his 
best  there. 

Encouraged  by  the  warm  appreciation  of  his  people 
and  at  their  request,  he  published  a  small  book  of 
addresses  on  the  Beatitudes  entitled  The  Blessed  Life. 
Its  reception  proved  that  Percy  Ainsworth  had 
received  an  abundant  entrance  into  another  province 
of  usefulness.  The  Rev.  Arthur  Hoyle,  in  the 
Methodist  Times,  gave  fine  praise  to  the  spiritual 
insight  of  the  new  writer  ;  and  other  reviews  followed. 
Since  then  the  little  volume  has  travelled  far  and 
wide,  even  crossing  the  Atlantic  to  be  seed  for  other 
men's  harvests.  His  devotional  meditations  on  the 
Psalms  began  forthwith  to  appear  in  the  Methodist 
Times.  His  writing  was  as  water  from  a  hill-spring, 
rising  from  the  depths  and  offering  itself  in  sunshine. 
He  became  a  welcome  noonday  preacher  at  the 

ii 


Foreword 

* 

Central  Hall,  and  was  even  honoured  with  an  invi 
tation  to  the  historic  pulpit  of  Carr's  Lane,  which, 
however,  he  was  unable  to  accept. 

His  last  appointment  was  to  the  Eccles  Circuit, 
Manchester,  where  he  did  a  great  work.  Quietly 
pursuing  the  leading  of  God  in  his  own  spirit,  he  was 
the  same  unassuming,  brotherly  man — the  same  home- 
lover — to  the  end.  Recognition  brought  him  no 
foolish  elation,  and  it  could  scarcely  make  him  happier 
than  industry,  godliness,  and  '  the  joy  of  the  working ' 
had  made  him  before  it  came.  Toward  the  close  of 
his  three  years  at  Eccles  the  shadows  gathered  darkly 
over  the  home.  His  wife  passed  through  a  serious 
illness,  and  there  were  other  like  sorrows.  Just  when 
his  friends  were  wondering  what  his  next  step  in  good 
work  would  be,  news  came  that  he  was  ill  with  typhoid 
fever ;  and  before  the  danger  was  realized,  a  further 
message  told  that  on  July  I,  1909,  Percy  Ainsworth 
had  passed  away.  His  next  step  was  that  into  the 
Real  Presence  :  the  period  of  the  Life  Everlasting  had 
begun. 

The  following  sermons,  collected  and  edited  with 
affectionate  care  by  his  friend,  the  Rev.  A.  Kenrick 
Smith,  with  the  assistance  and  counsel  of  the  Rev. 
F.  R.  Smith,  are  his  best  eulogy.  Much  was  said  about 
him  by  sorrowful  friends  at  the  various  memorial 
services  and  in  Conference.  It  is  noteworthy  that  all 

12 


Foreword 

these  men,  each  seeking  for  the  truest  and  deepest 
word  to  say,  and  without  any  collusion,  agree  in  laying 
aside  reverently  his  varied  talents,  his  skill  of  words, 
his  poetic  fancy,  his  mysticism,  and  find  the  supreme 
secret  of  his  power  in  his  goodness.  The  Rev.  F.  R. 
Smith  voiced  this  conclusion  in  his  memorial  sermon. 
'Percy  Ainsworth  could  never  have  been  Percy 
Ainsworth  but  for  the  purity  of  his  spirit,  the  depth 
of  his  faith,  and  the  strength  of  his  loyalty  to  God  and 
the  service  of  man.' 

W,  S  H. 


The  Pilgrim  Church 

1  am  a  stranger  in  the  earth. — Ps.  cxix.   19. 

ALL  that  lies  behind  these  words  is  more  easily  felt 
than  set  forth.  *  I  am  a  stranger  in  the  earth.' 
We  cannot  discover  that  that  is  a  confession  of  faith, 
unless  we  first  of  all  come  to  understand  that  it  is  a 
confession  of  feeling.  There  is  something  here  as 
elusive  and  indescribable  as  the  wistfulness  of  an 
autumn  evening.  It  defies  all  analysis.  It  is  not  an 
idea.  It  is  a  mood.  Now  in  our  busy  life  we  are 
wont  to  make  light  of  moods,  as  it  is  right  and  neces 
sary  that  we  should.  When  there  is  something  to  be 
done,  the  question  of  whether  or  no  we  are  in  the  mood 
to  do  it  is  of  tenth-rate  importance.  In  the  presence 
of  manifest  duty  it  is  our  privilege  to  treat  an  unpro- 
pitious  mood  with  scant  courtesy.  We  may  have  to 
sweep  it  out  of  our  path  without  so  much  as  an  'if 
you  please.'  Indeed,  that  is  usually  the  only  effective 
way  of  dealing  with  moods  that  do  not  fit  our  tasks. 
They  may  seem  to  be  slight  wisps  of  things,  but  they 
have  a  way  of  barring  the  path  of  action.  They  will 

15 


The  Pilgrim  Church 

not  listen  to  reason.  I  think  the  psychology  of  it  is 
this,  that  whenever  you  argue  with  a  mood,  the  mood 
itself  provides  the  argument,  and,  of  course,  has  a  crush 
ing  reply  ready.  No,  nothing  but  a  sudden  rough 
handling  is  of  any  avail.  It  is  no  good  asking  a  mood  to 
stand  aside  and  let  you  pass.  You  must  knock  it  down 
and  walk  over  it.  Deeds,  not  words,  is  the  motto  for 
mere  moodiness.  But  whilst  we  ought  to  assert  our 
independence  of  moods  in  the  fulfilment  of  our  active 
duties,  we  are  bound  to  confess  our  dependence  on 
them  in  our  quest  after  truth.  It  is  part  of  the  mystery 
of  life  that  that  which  is  a  difficulty  in  one  place  is  an 
assistance  in  another.  The  very  mood  that  is  a  foe 
to  action  may  be  a  friend  to  thought.  And  we  need 
that  friend  sometimes.  Some  of  the  most  precious 
things  in  life — visions,  assurances,  understandings — 
cannot  be  ours  but  by  the  grace  of  a  fit  and  seemly 
mood.  The  mood  does  not  give  us  these  things,  nor 
does  its  disappearance  take  them  away  from  us,  but  it 
helps  us  to  receive  them  and  it  helps  us  to  know  that 
we  have  them. 

Now  when  the  singer  of  this  song  spoke  of  himself 
as  *  a  stranger  in  the  earth '  he  gave  utterance  to  a 
mood ;  but  if  we  look  for  the  things  that  went  to  the 
making  of  that  mood  we  shall  find  that  it  stood  for  a 
vital  and  precious  experience. 

Perhaps  there  is  something  here  that  is  inwoven  into 
16 


The  Pilgrim  Church 

human  nature.  Man  has  always  been  a  stranger  in 
the  earth  ;  and  all  his  efforts  to  make  himself  at  home, 
however  successful  they  have  been  for  the  momenfc 
have  always  been  pitiably  futile  in  the  long  run. 
Paganism  in  its  loneliness  coined  the  phrase,  (  Mother 
earth/  but  humanity  has  found  little  comfort  in  the 
use  of  it.  The  phrase  claims  that  our  true  home  life 
is  here  in  the  midst  of  the  years.  It  seeks  to  make 
this  world  a  homelier  place  than  ever  it  can  be.  If  it 
had  been  a  true  word,  this  word  '  Mother  earth/  then 
the  red  dawn  would  have  touched  men  as  does  the 
kindling  of  a  hearth-fire,  the  mountains  would  have 
seemed  but  the  massive  walls  of  a  garden,  the  stars 
would  have  uttered,  in  their  own  grand  way,  the 
message  that  twinkles  in  the  lamplight  of  a  cottage 
window.  But  we  know,  as  all  who  have  gone  before 
have  known,  that  this  is  not  so.  Man  has  ever  been 
homeless  in  the  dawn.  The  eastern  light  has  never 
domesticated  men  :  it  has  always  made  them  restless 
adventurers.  The  day  comes  in  upon  the  wings  of 
mystery  and  sometimes  departs  with  a  glory  that  makes 
the  heart  ache,  we  know  not  why.  The  mountains 
are  sacraments  of  a  power  beyond  our  understanding. 
They  do  not  offer  shelter,  they  waken  aspiration. 
They  do  not  stand  for  reassuring  limits,  they  search 
our  hearts  with  a  sense  of  the  illimitable.  And  if  the 
stars  are  lamps  they  light  an  endless  pathway.  And 

B  17 


The  Pilgrim  Church 

then  there  is  the  persistent  fascination  of  the  skyline. 
The  vital  point  of  human  interest  has  ever  been  not 
the  hearth  but  the  horizon. 

Just  when  we're  safest  there's  a  sunset  touch, 
A  fancy  from  a  flower-bell,  some  one's  death, 
A  chorus-ending  from  Euripides — 
And  that's  enough  for  fifty  hopes  and  fears 
As  old  and  new  at  once  as  nature's  self. 

So,  speaking  in  a  broad  sense,  we  might  say  that  the 
human  soul  has  always  in  some  dim  way  felt  that  it  is 
'  a  stranger  in  the  earth.'  But  the  natural  man  does 
not  like  to  feel  like  this.  He  tries  to  shake  the  feeling 
off.  And  with  some  success.  True  as  it  is  that  the 
earth  is  full  of  sacramental  meanings,  it  is  equally  true 
that  man  has  been  able  to  settle  down  in  some  fashion 
in  spite  of  them.  By  dint  of  making  much  of  his 
body  and  little  of  his  soul,  much  of  the  outward  things 
of  life  and  little  of  the  inward,  much  of  the  hour  and 
little  of  eternity :  in  short,  by  dint  of  an  obstinately 
irreligious  attitude,  he  has  been  able  to  tread  the 
solemn  and  holy  sacraments  of  life  beneath  his  feet 
and  to  reach  a  measure  of  satisfaction  and  comfort 
amid  material  things.  Indeed,  there  is  a  kind  of  con 
tentment  and  security,  a  certain  easy  familiarity  with 
the  world  in  which  we  live,  an  aptitude  for  trifles,  a 
satisfaction  with  coarse  and  fleeting  things,  that  is  the 
Nemesis  of  unbelief.  It  is  the  Christian  faith  that 

18 


The  Pilgrim  Church 

touches  all  this  busy  world  with  strangeness  for 
us,  and  makes  us  at  home  in  the  heavenly  places.  It 
is  faith  that  turns  life  into  a  brief  journey  through  an 
alien  land  and  kindles  the  real  homelight  beyond  the 
verge  of  the  world.  This  sense  of  being  strangers  in 
the  earth  has  always  marked  the  lives  of  the  saints. 
They,  of  all  men,  have  most  deeply  felt  it  and  most 
freely  confessed  it.  They  have  always  sought  after  '  a 
country  of  their  own,'  always  desired  '  a  better  country, 
that  is  a  heavenly.'  They  have  never  settled  down, 
never  felt  quite  at  home  in  the  world.  Their  hearts 
have  ever  been  toward  '  Jerusalem  which  is  above — the 
mother  of  us  all.'  And  this  is  the  thing  in  the  life  of 
a  saint  that  the  worldling  has  never  understood  and 
never  really  despised.  It  must  be  conceded  that  the 
mood  in  which  the  world  has  seemed  an  alien  land 
has  sometimes  taken  a  wrong  turn,  and  has  been  pro 
ductive  of  some  aloofness  from  the  common  life  and 
some  indifference  to  things  that,  after  all,  really  matter. 
But  this  mood  at  its  best  is  associated  with  the  most 
lustrous  fidelity,  the  most  splendid  endurance,  the 
most  catholic  sympathy  and  the  most  ungrudging 
service  the  world  has  ever  known. 

Perhaps  the  Church  is  too  much  at  home  in  the 
world.  We  talk  much  about  meeting  men  on  their 
own  ground,  about  understanding  the  spirit  of  our  age, 
about  keeping  abreast  of  the  times.  Within  certain 

B  2  19 


The  Pilgrim  Church 

very  narrow  limits  there  is  truth  in  these  phrases  ;  but 
there  is  not  in  all  of  them  put  together,  and  in  all 
kindred  pleas  and  policies,  one  atom  of  the  truth  that 
saves  the  world.  There  are  some  who  would  have  the 
Church  sit  at  the  feet  of  the  successful  business  man. 
They  rise  in  our  councils,  these  baptized  worldlings, 
and  talk  as  if  the  things  we  really  need  could  be  picked 
up  in  the  head  office  of  a  smart  and  hustling  firm. 
They  say  we  do  not  speak  the  language  of  the  people 
and  are  not  sufficiently  in  touch  with  all  the  swift, 
subtle  changes  in  the  world's  shifting  and  complex 
life.  And  such  criticism  is  wrong,  as  all  shallow  things 
are  wrong.  It  is  not  this  world  we  need  to  know  better, 
it  is  the  other  world.  It  is  not  the  language  of  the 
street  we  need  to  master,  it  is  the  language  of  the 
kingdom  where  He  reigns  whose  voice  has  the  music 
and  throb  of  many  waters.  We  need  to  move  with 
surer  step  and  keener  vision  and  warmer  response 
amid  eternal  things.  The  busy,  self-satisfied,  success 
ful  world  may  respect  us  in  a  way  for  knowing  some 
thing  of  its  methods  and  manifesting  some  familiarity 
with  the  inner  fashion  of  its  achievements ;  but  the 
world  in  the  main  is  neither  successful  nor  self- 
satisfied.  The  sick  and  the  dying,  the  heartbroken 
and  the  desperate,  the  burdened  and  oppressed,  will 
find  nothing  in  our  easy  up-to-dateness  to  encourage 
them  to  trust  us  with  one  shamefast  confession,  one 

20 


The  Pilgrim  Church 

spiritual  difficulty,  one  precious  secret  of  hope  or  fear 
or  sorrow. 

It  is  to  the  stranger  in  the  earth  that  the  fore- 
wandering  souls  of  men  instinctively  turn.  He  is 
the  only  man  who  never  loses  his  way.  It  is  to  him 
that  men  have  ever  come  in  their  confusion  and  their 
despair.  It  is  the  sojourners  in  the  world,  the  mani 
fest  travellers  to  a  better  country,  who  are  made  the 
confessors  of  troubled  hearts.  It  is  the  pilgrims  of 
the  faith  who  have  the  only  availing  mission  to  this 
world's  deepest  bitterness  and  unbelief.  Of  course, 
we  cannot  travel  through  the  world  as  the  patriarchs 
travelled  through  it.  We  cannot  emulate  in  the 
outwardness  of  things  the  simplicity  of  the  early 
Christian  Church.  Our  complex  organization  is 
inevitable.  It  were  foolish  to  gird  at  the  'office 
work'  involved  in  much  of  our  religious  enterprise. 
Our  closer  touch  with  the  various  movements  for 
dealing  with  all  kinds  of  social  disability  and  distress 
will  probably  increase  rather  than  diminish  the  need 
for  such  work.  Since  civic  and  political  machinery 
exists  and  provides  a  medium  for  the  expression  and 
enforcement  of  moral  and  spiritual  convictions,  let 
the  Church  make  the  most  of  it.  The  cry  of  *  No 
polities'  is  sometimes  raised  by  the  devil.  But  let 
the  Church,  having  made  the  most  of  all  the  means 
for  doing  good  provided  by  the  methods  and  develop- 

21 


The  Pilgrim  Church 

ments  of  our  corporate  life,  know  that  that  '  most '  is 
not  very  much.  Let  us  not  think  that  all  this  means 
getting  into  touch  with  the  world.  We  are  never  so 
near  the  world,  in  the  one  way  in  which  it  is  worth 
while  being  near  it,  as  in  those  precious  hours  when 
all  but  God  and  heaven  is  touched  with  strangeness 
for  us  ;  and  when  the  heart  within  us  knows,  as  it 
knows  nothing  else,  that  it  seeks  a  city  out  of 
sight. 

The  Church  has  sometimes  tried  to  impress  the 
world  by  her  material  resources  or  by  her  political 
influence.  She  has  competed  with  the  financier  and 
the  diplomatist  for  the  prize  of  power.  And  she  has 
failed,  as  it  was  utterly  right  and  inevitable  that  she 
should  fail.  She  has  been  the  home  of  learning  and 
the  mother  of  the  best  civilization ;  but  it  is  not  for 
these  things  that  her  children  love  her,  nor  is  it 
for  these  things  that  the  world  at  the  last  will  do 
her  honour.  Her  real  work  to  the  world  has  always 
lain  in  this,  that  she  has  kept  the  music  of  a  pilgrim 
song  ringing  in  men's  hearts,  making  it  impossible 
for  them  to  settle  down  to  the  gain  and  comfort  of 
the  hour,  easily  forgetful  of  the  venture  of  faith,  the 
crusade  of  righteousness,  and  the  pilgrimage  of  love. 
She  has  roused  life's  truest  wander-thirst  in  a  world 
too  ready  to  be  content  with  the  thing  that  is  nearest, 
to  take  the  obvious  and  immediate  for  its  portion  and 

22 


The  Pilgrim  Church 

its  prize,  and  to  try  to  build  a  comfortable  house 
where  there  is  scarcely  time  to  pitch  a  tent. 

And  the  power  to  do  this  is  the  most  precious 
thing  the  Church  has  ever  possessed.  Far  beyond 
her  mission  and  power  to  make  this  world  endurable 
she  must  rank  her  mission  and  power  to  make  the 
other  world  real.  There  may  be  a  danger  lest  this 
supreme  charge  of  the  faith  should  lose  its  supremacy 
with  us,  and  lest  we  should  think  to  win  and  hold  the 
people  on  lower  and  less  spiritual  terms. 

You  will  not  misunderstand  me  when  I  say  that 
we  may  make  too  much  of  our  duty  to  fight  against 
everything  that  robs  men  and  women  and  little 
children  of  any  of  the  physical  comfort,  the  material 
advantage,  the  intellectual  and  social  opportunity 
that  should  be  theirs.  This  is  our  task — a  task  that 
the  Church  shares  with  many  who  ignore  her  faith 
and  contemn  her  vision.  But  there  is  a  task  that  is 
hers  alone,  and  that  is  to  put  men  in  touch  with  the 
eternal  world  of  love  and  truth  and  peace — their 
spiritual  fatherland.  These  two  tasks  are  insepar 
able,  but  they  are  not  identical.  Some  think  that  by 
means  of  its  newly  aroused  social  sympathies  and 
activities  the  Church  will  rehabilitate  herself  in  the 
eyes  of  the  world.  My  friends,  in  as  far  as  such 
rehabilitation  is  necessary,  it  will  take  a  great  deal 
more  than  social  activities,  and  institutional  methods, 

23 


The  Pilgrim  Church 

and  all  the  paraphernalia  of  temporal  reform  to 
accomplish  it.  We  do  an  injustice  to  the  religion 
we  profess,  and  to  the  souls  we  seek  to  save,  if  we 
think  we  shall  gain  the  ear  of  the  world  by  an 
economic  gospel.  We  shall  succeed  at  last  in  the 
work  God  has  given  us  to  do.  The  kingdom  will 
come ;  but  it  will  only  come  as  we  bring  to  a  social 
programme  that  seems  to  be  in  complete  touch  with 
the  situation,  a  faith  that  makes  us  strangers  in  the 
earth.  When  men  speak  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth  as 
having  been  at  home  in  the  world,  as  having  spoken 
the  language  of  the  people,  as  having  taken  an  interest 
in  the  simple  round  of  daily  life,  they  are  only  playing 
on  the  surface  of  all  that  Christ  was  and  of  all  that 
He  meant  and  did.  He  was  gracious,  patient,  self- 
sacrificing,  accessible  in  the  world,  but  He  was  at 
home  in  the  heavenly  places.  He  used  words  that 
were  familiar  and  simple,  and  spoke  of  things  men 
saw  about  them,  but  His  words  always  took  men 
beyond  the  thought  of  house  and  field,  bread  and 
home,  neighbour  and  kinsman.  Men  felt  that  He 
saw  something  they  did  not  see,  and  that  His  deepest 
care  for  them  often  began  just  where  their  care  for 
themselves  ended.  He  spoke  their  language  and 
seemed  to  tread  their  path ;  but  they  saw  that  no 
man  ever  spake  as  He  spake,  and  the  best  among 
them  knew  that  He  came  from  God  and  went  to  God. 

24 


The  Pilgrim  Church 

And  over  the  lives  of  all  who  love  and  serve  Him  He 
has  written  these  words :  '  They  are  not  of  the  world, 
even  as  I  am  not  of  the  world.'  Do  you  not  think 
that  we  are  in  danger  of  attaching  too  much  outward 
significance  to  those  words  and  not  enough  inward 
significance?  What  are  the  distinctive  features  of 
a  Christian  in  the  world?  Beauty  of  character? 
Yes ;  but  there  are  beautiful  lives  that  do  not  profess 
any  religious  faith.  Integrity  of  conduct?  Yes;  but 
there  are  many  lives  outside  the  pale  of  the  Church 
in  whose  business  and  social  relationships  and  dealings 
it  would  puzzle  you  to  find  a  flaw.  But  the  Christian 
ought  to  be  somehow  better  than  all  the  kindest  and 
most  honest  men  who  do  not  possess  his  secret. 
Surely  it  lies  in  his  final  attitude  toward  life — his 
whole  valuing  and  handling  of  the  world.  He  ought 
to  have  this  higher  loyalty,  this  spiritual  patriotism, 
this  otherworldliness  that  does  not  wholly  reveal 
itself  in  the  practice  of  life's  common  virtues,  much 
less  in  any  eccentricities  of  habit,  but  in  the  subtle 
texture  of  character,  in  the  aroma  of  influence,  in  the 
wistfulness  of  the  soul's  outlook.  I  say  it  is  these 
things  (things  that  no  man  can  describe  and  no  man 
can  counterfeit)  that  mark  the  Christian  in  the  world 
and  plead  the  cause  of  the  eternal  life  with  the  world's 
heart.  Even  against  a  background  of  high  morality 
the  Christian  should  stand  out.  We  say  that  a  man 


The  Pilgrim  Church 

is  as  honest  as  the  daylight,  and  we  seem  to  have 
given  him  high  praise.  But  you  apply  that  phrase 
to  St.  Stephen  or  St.  Paul — or,  may  I  say,  to  Jesus 
Himself — and  it  becomes  almost  an  insult.  'They 
are  not  of  the  world ' — no,  not  even  of  the  world  at 
its  best.  Morality  enables  a  man  to  face  the  world 
with  an  unflinching  gaze ;  but  it  cannot  teach  him  to 
hold  the  world  with  a  loose  grasp.  Unworldliness  at 
the  last  is  not  a  matter  of  ethics :  it  is  a  matter  of 
outlook.  We  say  sometimes  that  we  feel  such  a  man 
is  good.  It  isn't  a  calculation  :  it  is  an  experience. 
We  know  beyond  all  argument  that  he  is  not  of  the 
world.  He  belongs  elsewhere.  And,  my  friends,  I 
believe  with  all  my  heart  that  we  are  all  called  into 
and  capable  of  a  faith  that  would  give  to  our  lives 
the  same  haunting,  heavenly  influence. 

There  are  other  things  gathering  around  this  phrase, 
1 A  stranger  in  the  earth/  of  which  one  would  like  to 
speak.  One  might  point  out  how  this  sojourning 
spirit  is  woven  into  all  life's  availing  courage  and 
patience.  One  can  bear  a  good  deal  on  a  journey. 
As  Thomas  Champness  used  to  put  it — and  surely  it 
was  one  of  the  loveliest  things  he  ever  said — ( It's  easy 
passing  milestones  when  you're  going  home.' 

But  let  it  suffice  us  to  remember  just  this,  that  to 
be  in  touch  with  human  needs  we  must  be  filled  with 
heavenly  satisfactions ;  that  the  world  will  never  be 

26 


The  Pilgrim  Church 

one  whit  the  better  off  for  our  diplomacies  and 
stratagems,  our  clever  opportunism  and  our  time- 
bred  familiarity  with  life^  and  that  all  the  really 
precious  things  in  our  earthly  heritage  are  found 
in  the  track  of  a  band  of  pilgrims. 


II 

Star  Counting  and  Heart-<Hea!ing 

He  healeth  the  broken  in  heart ;  .  .  .  He  telleth  the  number  of  the 
stars. — Ps.  cxlvii.  3,  4, 

IT  is  not  easy  for  us  to  get  these  two  thoughts  into 
our  minds  at  the  same  time.  Still  harder  is  it 
for  us  to  think  them  as  one  thought.  It  seems  such  a 
far  cry  from  all  the  stars  of  heaven  to  one  poor  bleeding 
heart — from  those  myriad  points  of  fire  to  a  few 
human  tears.  We  see  the  sweep  of  the  stars,  and  we 
walk  in  the  shadow  of  pain  ;  but  in  the  bitter  things  we 
suffer,  how  little  use  we  make  of  the  great  things  we 
see !  The  stars  set  us  dreaming  and  yearning.  They 
carry  us  out  beyond  the  landmarks  of  history  and 
the  chart  of  experience.  And  then  just  one  sharp  plea 
wrung  from  life  in  its  sore  need — and  there  are  no 
stars.  In  a  moment  we  are  shut  up  to  the  short  view 
of  life.  So  easily  we  get  lost  in  the  littleness  and  the 
bitterness  of  things.  When  the  heartbreak  comes 
the  starlight  goes.  Yes,  sometimes  just  a  little  dust 
of  the  road  can  put  the  stars  out  for  us.  But  now 
comes  all  this  about  ?  Why  do  starlight  and  trouble 

28 


Star  Counting  and  Heart  Healing 

so  often  stand  unrelated  thoughts  in  our  minds,  un 
related  fact  in  our  lives  ?  One  answer  is  found  in  the 
make  of  our  minds.  With  us  one  idea  often  excludes 
another  that  really  belongs  to  it.  We  have  not  a 
large  enough  mental  grasp.  We  look  up  at  the  stars 
and  we  forget  our  little  world  ;  we  look  out  upon  our 
little  world  and  we  forget  the  stars.  We  lose  the 
years  in  the  thought  of  the  hour,  and  the  hour  in  the 
thought  of  the  ages.  We  seem  unable  to  hold  on  to 
a  great  thought  when  we  are  in  one  of  life's  narrow 
places;  yet  it  is  just  in  that  narrow  place  that  the 
great  thought  can  do  most  for  us.  We  live  by  hours, 
and  so  we  count  by  hours.  We  are  pilgrims,  so  our 
standard  of  measurement  is  a  step.  In  our  frag 
mentary  thinking  we  draw  dividing  lines  across  the 
undivided,  and  fail  to  see  that  the  limited  and  the 
illimitable  are  not  two  things  but  one.  We  stumble 
over  the  very  axioms  of  life.  We  say  it  is  obvious 
that  the  part  belongs  to  the  whole ;  but  we  often  act 
as  if  the  whole  were  one  thing  and  the  part  were 
another  and  entirely  different  thing,  and  as  if  there 
were  no  discoverable  relation  between  the  two.  So 
when*  this  great  word  about  the  God  who  numbers  the 
stars  is  given  to  us  we  say,  Le,t  me  get  away  from  my 
little  world  and  think  it  out.  And  we  do  think  it  out 
— out  of  our  reach,  out  of  our  experience,  out  of  our 
lives.  When  shall  we  learn  that  we  cannot  get  the 

29 


Star  Counting  and  Heart  Healing 

best  out  of  a  thought  simply  by  thinking  it  ?  To  get 
the  real  help  of  a  great  thought  you  must  trust  it,  you 
must  live  it.  Nowadays  many  people  are  so  busy 
thinking  things  out  that  they  scarcely  ever  think 
anything  in.  And  it  is  the  truth  you  think  into  your 
life  that  really  counts.  And  to  do  that,  thought  must 
clasp  hands  with  faith  and  love  and  toil.  From  a 
purely  speculative  and  intellectual  point  of  view,  I 
defy  any  man  to  preach  a  gospel  of  comfort  from  the 
text,  '  He  telleth  the  number  of  the  stars.*  Many  a 
man  has  felt  his  helplessness  and  his  loneliness  beneath 
the  stars.  He  has  said,  God  is  immeasurably  remote 
from  my  little  life  down  here  among  the  shadows.  Is 
it  likely  that  amid  the  vast  and  intricate  calculations 
of  the  universe  He  will  take  account  of  an  insignificant 
fraction  like  my  life  ?  How  should  He  think  upon  me 
when  He  has  all  the  stars  to  count  ?  How  should  He 
miss  me  from  the  fold  when  He  is  shepherding  all  the 
heavenly  hosts  ?  Thus  for  some  the  greatness  of  God 
has  been  made  to  spell  the  loneliness  of  man.  That 
is  the  shivering  logic  of  an  intellectual  conception  of 
the  Deity.  The  psalmist  who  spoke  of  star  counting 
and  heart  healing  in  the  same  breath  had  got  beyond 
that.  The  deep,  persistent  needs  of  his  life  had 
brought  him  there.  It  was  not  by  a  mere  chance  that 
he  chose  to  speak  of  heartbreak  when  he  sought  to 
link  earth  with  heaven  and  to  lift  the  fretful  mind  of 

30 


Star  Counting  and  Heart  Healing 

man  up  to  the  thought  of  God's  eternal  presence  and 
power.  Heartbreak  is  not  an  idea,  it  is  an  experience. 
Yes,  and  it  is  an  experience  that  only  the  stars  can 
explain  and  only  divinity  can  account  for.  It  is  only 
in  these  words,  linking  stars  and  hearts  together,  that 
we  can  find  a  noble  and  a  satisfying  interpretation  of 
pain.  Why  do  we  suffer  ?  We  suffer  not  because  we 
are  akin  to  earth,  but  because  we  are  akin  to  heaven. 
The  final  secret  of  life's  pain  lies  in  life's  high  and 
eternal  relationship.  We  have  a  present  kinship  with 
the  stars  and  with  all  they  stand  for.  They  stand  for 
the  things  above  us  and  beyond  us,  whereof  the  possi 
bilities  and  the  beginnings  are  within  us.  We  cannot 
help  wanting  to  reach  them,  for  the  true  life  of  our 
heart  comes  from  beyond  them.  It  is  a  greater  thing 
than  we  have  counted  it  to  be.  Its  native  air  is  blown 
from  beyond  the  stars.  It  is  up  there  above  the  star 
light  that  you  must  find  the  explanation  of  the 
stricken  conscience  of  the  sinner  and  the  yearning 
heart  of  the'saint.  Heartbreak  is  not  to  be  regarded 
as  a  rare  and  tragic  episode  in  the  human  story.  This 
world  only  knows  sorrow  as  an  incident.  It  is,  for  it, 
a  cloud  upon  the  sun,  sometimes  darkening  all  the 
after  day.  It  is  a  voice  of  weeping  or  a  choked  silence 
in  the  shadowy  dusk  of  the  river's  edge.  But,  my 
friends,  the  last  true  sorrow  of  life  is  not  on  this  wise. 
It  is  not  dealt  out  to  one  here  and  another  there  as 


Star  Counting  and  Heart  Healing 

a  bitter  judgement  or  a  wholesome  discipline.  It  is 
inwoven  into  life.  To  miss  it  is  to  miss  life.  It  is 
the  price  of  the  best,  It  is  the  law  of  the  highest, 
When  after  what  we  sometimes  call  the  long  farewell 
you  have  seen  a  sorrow-stricken  man  bearing  a 
bleeding  heart  out  to  the  verge  of  the  world,  beyond 
the  last  outpost  of  earthly  sympathy  and  beyond  the 
kindly  kingdom  of  human  help,  you  have  seen  some 
thing  for  which  earth  has  no  healing — but  you  have 
not  learned  anything  approaching  the  whole  truth 
concerning  heartbreak.  There  is  the  broken  and  the 
contrite  heart,  the  heart  that  is  seeking  sainthood,  and 
fainting  and  failing  and  aching  in  the  quest.  There 
is  the  broken  and  the  yearning  heart,  that  strains  and 
throbs  with  lofty  longings  and  the  burden  of  the  valley 
of  vision.  And  to  find  healing  for  such  sorrow  a  man 
must  find  God.  And  He  must  be  the  God  who  counts 
the  stars.  '  He  telleth  the  number  of  the  stars.' 
That  is  a  grand,  breathless  thought,  but  it  is  not  too 
grand.  No  thought  of  God  narrower  and  lower  than 
that  can  ever  truly  comfort  us.  Only  the  Infinite  can 
heal  the  soul.  God  could  not  minister  to  strained 
hearts  if  the  stars  were  too  much  for  Him.  The 
mystery  of  the  stars  and  the  mystery  of  human  pain 
are  parts  of  one  great  mystery  that  is  no  mystery  to 
God,  for  He  dwells  beyond  it  in  the  light  of  perfect 
knowledge,  and  penetrates  it  wholly  with  the  warmth 

32 


Star  Counting  and  Heart  Healing 

of  perfect  love.  And  that  is  the  vision  that  the 
human  heart  will  always  need.  And  that  is  the 
vision  that  is  fading  from  some  men's  minds  to 
day.  Modern  theology — at  any  rate  a  certain  large 
school  of  it — is  in  danger  of  belittling  the  greatness 
of  God  in  its  attempts  to  show  His  nearness.  The 
immanence  of  God  is  a  very  precious  and  a  very 
glorious  truth,  but  I  think  some  are  in  danger 
of  forgetting  just  now  that  this  truth  owes 
all  that  is  vital  and  efficient  in  it  to  God's 
transcendence.  There  was  a  time  when  the  preacher 
used  to  give  out  for  his  text,  '  Behold,  the  nations  are 
counted  as  the  small  dust  of  the  balance :  behold,  He 
taketh  up  the  isles  as  a  very  little  thing.'  He 
preached  the  glory  and  the  wisdom  and  the  power  of 
God  until  men  saw  the  universe  as  but  one  ray  of 
all  that  glory,  one  word  of  all  that  wisdom,  one  deed 
of  all  that  power.  And  with  that  tremendous  back 
ground  he  preached  the  effectual  comfort  of  the  ever 
lasting  Father.  Some  are  getting  afraid  of  that  back 
ground.  And  we  need  to  remind  ourselves  that  the 
human  heart  needs  it  and  demands  it,  and  will  never 
be  truly  satisfied  with  anything  else.  There  is  nothing 
else  large  enough  for  you  to  write  upon  it  the  meanings 
and  the  sanctions  and  the  purposes  of  God's  healing 
mercy.  But  to  look  at  it  from  man's  side,  the  gospel 
that  is  to  bring  availing  and  abiding  comfort  to  a 
c  33 


Star  Counting  and  Heart  Healing 

world  like  ours  needs  a  tremendous  background  :  it 
needs  a  transcendent  sweep.  If  you  have  a  doctrine 
of  the  divine  immanence  that  veils  the  stars — that 
seems  to  make  the  truth  of  God  a  more  familiar  and 
compassable  thing — that  silences  the  challenge  of 
God's  lonely  sovereignty  and  His  transcendent  and 
mysterious  glory,  you  have  not  got  the  doctrine  that 
will  meet  your  deepest  needs  or  win  a  response  from 
the  depths  of  other  hearts.  This  shame-stricken, 
yearning  world  needs  the  glory  of  God  as  much  as  it 
needs  His  mercy.  Jesus  came  to  reveal  both.  '  The 
Word  was  made  flesh  and  dwelt  among  us  (and  we 
beheld  His  glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  only  begotten  of 
the  Father)  full  of  grace  and  truth.'  We  can  go  back 
into  the  ages  before  Christ  came,  and  learn  from  the 
psalmist  how  to  apprehend  and  deliver  the  gospel  of 
God's  saving  grace — how  to  interpret  and  apply  God's 
final  and  complete  message  of  healing,  sent  forth  into 
the  broken  heart  of  the  world.  He  telleth  the  number 
of  the  stars.  He  healeth  the  broken  in  heart.  The 
singer  of  that  song  linked  the  healing  of  man's  broken 
heart  with  a  profound  and  transcendent  conception  of 
God.  And  the  healing  of  man's  broken  heart  to-day 
is  to  be  linked  with  a  profound  (not  intellectually,  but 
morally  profound)  and  transcendent  conception  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Christian  people  need  to  be  on  their 
guard  to-day  lest  the  naturalistic  atmosphere  that  we 

34 


Star  Counting  and  Heart  Healing 

cannot  help  breathing  (even  if  sometimes  it  nearly 
chokes  us  by  its  lack  of  oxygen)  should  lead  us  un 
consciously  to  place  a  too  humanitarian  emphasis  on 
the  gospel  of  the  divine  Saviour.  You  may  remind 
men  that  Jesus  drew  lessons  for  life  from  the  lilies 
and  the  birds ;  how  that  He  was  glad  to  watch  the 
patient  oxen  drawing  the  simple  plough  through  the 
brown  earth  (just  such  a  plough  as  He  Himself  had 
fashioned  many  a  time  in  the  carpenter's  shop  at 
Nazareth);  how,  maybe,  He  loved  the  smell  of  the 
fresh-turned  furrow  and  the  swing  of  the  sower's  arm 
as  he  scattered  the  seed ;  how  He  smiled  on  the 
little  children  and  talked  with  the  tanned  and  bearded 
fisherman  on  the  shores  of  Tiberias.  But  do  not  think 
that  this  is  the  story  that  brings  Christ  nearest  to  the 
heart  of  the  world.  We  sing — 

Be  with  me  when  no  other  friend 
The  mystery  of  my  heart  can  share; 

And  be  Thou  known  when  fears  transcend, 
By  Thy  best  name  of  Comforter. 

In  our  weakest  and  loneliest  hours,  in  the  most  inward 
and  essential  necessities  of  our  lives,  it  is  the  mastery 
and  the  mystery  of  the  eternity  of  Christ  that  we 
need. 

O  to  have  watched  Thee  through  the  vineyards  wander, 
Pluck  the  ripe  ears  and  into  evening  roam ; 

Followed,  and  known  that  in  the  twilight  yonder, 
Legions  of  angels  shone  about  Thy  home. 
C2  35 


Star  Counting  and  Heart  Healing 

How  tremendously  true  are  these  words  of  the  poet 
to  the  heart's  real  need  and  experience.  This  troubled 
world  does  not  find  peace  at  the  feet  of  the  gracious 
and  inspired  and  morally  perfect  Prophet  of  Nazareth 
uttering  words  of  wisdom  amid  the  vineyards  and 
in  the  path  through  the  cornfields.  In  its  profound 
spiritual  sorrow  and  need,  led  by  the  instincts  of  a 
broken  heart,  it  has  followed  the  Christ  home  through 
the  twilight  of  His  humanity  on  into  the  glory  of  His 
divine  Sonship  and  the  light  of  His  eternal  dwelling- 
place.  It  is  to  the  kingliest  and  profoundest  and 
most  transcendent  words  of  Jesus  that  the  human 
heart  clings.  Go  to  that  devout  man  who  lost  his 
dearest  friend  but  yesterday,  and  ask  him  what 
Scripture  he  read  ere  he  went  out  this  morning  into 
a  lonely  world.  But  there !  you  need  not  ask  him. 
You  know  what  it  was.  '  In  My  Father's  house  are 
many  mansions.  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you.'  Or 
go  to  that  man  whose  heart  is  aching  under  the  strain 
of  terrible  temptation,  and  ask  him  what  word  of  the 
Nazarene  is  sheltering  his  soul,  and  maybe  he  will  say 
unto  you  :  '  My  sheep  hear  My  voice,  and  I  know 
them,  and  they  follow  Me.  And  I  give  unto  them 
eternal  life ;  and  they  shall  never  perish,  neither  shall 
any  man  pluck  them  out  of  My  hand.  My  Father, 
which  gave  them  unto  Me,  is  greater  than  all ;  and  no 
man  is  able  to  pluck  them  out  of  my  Father's  hand. 

36 


Star  Counting  and  Heart  Healing 

I  and  My  Father  are  one.'  My  friends,  let  us  not 
think  that  by  emphasizing  the  godhead  of  Christ  we 
make  Him  less  real  or  less  near  to  the  hearts  of  the 
children  of  men.  It  is  the  godhead  of  Christ  that 
keeps  Him  near  us.  It  is  the  mystery  of  Christ  that 
heals  us. 

Do  not  think  those  are  foolish  words,  or  that 
I  am  straining  after  a  paradox.  It  is  a  matter 
of  common  knowledge  that  the  central  truth  of  the 
gospel — even  the  sacrifice  of  Christ  for  the  sins  of 
the  whole  world — has  been  the  focal  point  of  the 
mightiest  thought- conflict  of  all  history.  That  con 
flict  has  not  subsided.  The  thought  of  the  Christian 
Church  has  not  yet  met  in  one  common  theory  of 
the  atonement.  And  you  are  well  aware  that  the 
leaders  in  this  fight  have  often  been  men  of  saintly 
lives,  who  have  not  failed  to  find  perfect  satisfaction 
and  peace  and  hope  at  the  cross  of  the  world's 
Saviour.  And  if  there  is  one  paramount  lesson  to  be 
learned  from  this  battle,  where  many  theories  claim 
the  right  to  account  for  one  experience,  it  is  this,  that 
the  Saviour  has  to  pass  our  highest  comprehension  in 
order  to  meet  our  deep  need.  '  He  telleth  the  number 
of  the  stars.  .  .  .  He  healeth  the  broken  in  heart/  Do 
not  be  afraid  to  put  these  two  facts  side  by  side.  Do 
not  be  afraid  to  carry  too  divine  and  mysterious  and 
ineffable  a  gospel  to  a  suffering  world.  For  it  is  to 

37 


Star  Counting  and  Heart  Healing 

just  such  a  gospel  that  the  human  heart  will  respond. 
That  new  school  of  theology  to  which  I  have  already 
made  reference  has  tried,  in  the  interests  of  what  it 
hoped  would  be  nearer  and  clearer  teaching,  to  draw 
a  veil  across  all  the  mystic  starry  facts  in  the  gospel 
story.  It  has  said  :  '  Men  cannot  believe  in  the  in 
carnation  of  the  Son  of  God.  Science  has  made  it 
impossible  for  men  to  believe  in  such  a  scientifically 
lawless  event.'  But  ages  before  science  was  born,  sin 
and  sorrow  and  the  mysterious  fathomless  needs  of 
the  human  soul  had  made  it  impossible  for  men  to 
believe  in  anything  less  stupendous  and  divine.  It 
has  said  :  '  It  is  no  good  preaching  a  gospel  of  miracle 
in  a  clear  thinking  age  like  this.'  And  it  has  given 
the  world  a  Christ  that  few  can  understand  and  no 
one  can  trust.  It  has  underrated  human  need.  It 
has  compassed  the  heartbroken  with  a  thievish  and 
impotent  philosophy.  It  has  overlooked  the  fact  that 
a  thing  may  be  to  a  man  at  once  and  consciously  an 
intellectual  difficulty  and  a  spiritual  necessity.  My 
friends,  the  Christian  creed  is  not  a  great  intellectual 
production  :  it  is  the  voice  of  the  Christian  experience 
trying  to  utter  the  unutterable.  It  is  the  outcome  not 
of  what  men  have  thought,  but  of  what  they  have  felt. 
It  is  full  of  that  which  baffles  the  mind  of  the  dialecti 
cian  and  builds  the  life  of  the  saint.  And  when  men 
have  spun  their  last  specious  and  compassable  theory 

38 


Star  Counting  and  Heart  Healing 

of  religion  and  of  life,  the  weary  and  heartbroken 
children  of  men  will  be  found  breaking  through  the 
meshes  of  argument,  sweeping  away  the  human 
glosses  from  divine  truth,  and  casting  themselves 
instinctively  upon  that  mystery  of  mercy  and  might 
that  is  as  the  mystery  of  the  stars.  Yes,  and  finding  at 
the  hands  of  the  God  who  counts  the  stars,  the  touch 
of  healing  and  the  clasp  of  love. 


Ill 

'Tell  us  Plainly' 

If  Thou  art  the  Christ,  tell  us  plainly.— JOHN  x.  24. 

THE  significance  of  this  appeal  does  not  dawn  on 
us  all  at  once.  Brought  before  the  judgement- 
bar  of  '  first  sight '  it  may  succeed  in  passing  itself  off 
as  a  blunt  but  honest  and  worthy  attempt  to  find  the 
truth.  But  first  sight  is  often  blindness :  and  that  is 
how  it  comes  to  pass  that  so  many  of  the  judgements 
delivered  in  life's  court  of  first  inquiry,  where  things 
are  decided  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  have  to  be 
reversed.  And  our  text  is  a  case  in  point.  If  we 
look  at  it  carefully  we  shall  come  to  see  that  this 
plea  the  Jews  made  to  Jesus,  so  frank  and  clear  in 
form,  was  blind,  irreverent,  and  unjust.  '  If  Thou  art 
the  Christ,  tell  us  plainly.'  The  underlying  assump 
tion  of  that  plea  was  that  the  person  and  place  of 
Jesus  Christ  could  be  summed  up  in  a  sentence,  made 
plain  in  a  few  words,  concluded  in  a  brief,  positive 
statement.  As  such,  this  plea  betrayed  ignorance 
of  the  true  nature  of  spiritual  knowledge,  the  most 
dreadful  ignorance  in  life.  It  revealed  a  wrong 

40 


'Tefl  us  Plainly ' 

attitude  towards  eternal  truth.  It  was  an  utter  mis 
conception  of  the  meaning  and  method  of  a  divine 
revelation.  It  flouted  the  precious  mystery  of  the 
gospel.  It  ignored  the  sacred  message  of  life's 
parables  and  the  vital  teaching  of  its  sacraments. 
It  utterly  discounted  the  tremendous  power  of 
spiritual  suggestion,  and  discredited  all  the  truest 
instincts  of  the  soul.  And  most  of  all,  and  worst 
of  all,  it  belittled  the  person  and  teaching  and  whole 
fact  of  Christ.  And  keeping  in  touch  with  these 
thoughts,  without  perhaps  following  any  one  of  them 
very  far,  I  would  have  us  gain  such  a  view  of  the  nature 
of  spiritual  truth,  and  of  the  way  it  is  made  manifest 
in  human  life,  as  shall  save  our  minds  and  hearts 
from  the  darkness — the  narrow  temporality  of  this  plea 
that  the  Jews  made  to  Jesus — '  Tell  us  plainly.' 

All  speech  has  its  limitations,  and  the  plainer  the 
speech  the  narrower  are  those  limitations.  A  plain 
truth  is  necessarily  a  small  truth.  If  you  are  deter 
mined  to  say  a  plain  thing  you  must  be  content  to 
say  a  very  little  thing.  If  plainness  is  your  one  object 
you  are  committed  to  a  fragmentary  conception  of 
truth.  Of  course,  I  am  speaking  of  the  world  of  abid 
ing  spiritual  realities.  You  can  summarize  all  the  out 
ward  facts  of  life.  You  can  put  exact  account  of  the 
weather  into  a  sentence.  And  wherever  it  is  possible 
to  be  terse  and  concise  and  sharply  definite,  it  is  our 


'TcD  us  Plainly' 

duty  to  try  to  be  so.  In  our  concrete  life,  amid  all 
outward  things,  most  of  us  would  be  better  understood 
if  we  said  less.  The  things  of  the  hour  demand  a 
plainness  of  speech  that  befits  the  definition  and 
brevity  of  the  hour.  It  is  our  duty  to  put  a  thing 
into  a  nutshell — if  it  is  no  bigger  than  a  nut.  But 
when  we  try  to  put  illimitable  truth  into  a  nutshell, 
we  leave  a  good  deal  of  it  out.  And  that  which  we 
may  think  we  have  stated  we  have  probably  misstated. 
Limitation  is  own  brother  to  perversion.  History  tells 
us  that  it  has  never  been  more  than  a  few  steps  from 
the  shrine  of  the  partly  true  to  the  shrine  of  the  wholly 
false. 

If  a  man  can  always  say  what  he  means,  then  he 
does  not  always  mean  enough.  A  man  may  sacrifice 
the  eternal,  the  essential,  the  mysterious,  the  imperish 
able  in  the  interests  of  plain  speech.  He  may  come 
unconsciously  to  distrust  the  thing  he  cannot  state — 
which  is  very  likely  the  one  absolutely  trustworthy 
thing  in  his  life.  And  by-and-by  there  may  come 
a  day  when  his  collection  of  sharp  definitions,  and 
compassable  half-truths,  and  literal  explanations  shall 
seem  to  him  to  exhaust  the  meaning  of  life.  He  has 
fashioned  out  of  the  hours  and  the  occasions  of  life  a 
local  universe,  an  infinity  caught  and  destroyed  in 
the  coils  of  an  explanation,  an  eternity  that  is  written 
on  the  face  of  a  clock.  He  has  fallen  into  that  most 

42 


'Tell  us  Plainly' 

subtle  materialism  that  has  done  so  much  to  weaken 
the  force  of  Christian  dogmatics,  and  that  has  made 
blind  hours  even  in  the  lives  of  the  saints ;  the  ma 
terialism  that  seeks  to  imprison  for  ever  a  living  and 
growing  thing  in  a  final  and  inelastic  form,  to  deal 
with  the  infinite  as  if  it  were  finite,  and  to  set  limita 
tions  to  the  illimitable — in  the  name  of  plainness. 

But  if  you  leave  the  last  word  of  the  Jews'  plea  out 
of  your  reckoning,  the  plea  itself  is  still  a  pitiably 
blind  and  vain  one.  '  If  Thou  art  the  Christ,  tell  us.1 
That  appeal,  as  it  stands,  reveals  an  utter  ignorance 
of  the  way  the  truth  advances  in  the  earth  and  makes 
its  conquests  in  the  souls  of  men.  That  advance  and 
conquest  are  not  made  essentially  by  means  of  words. 
The  truth  depends  strangely  little  upon  verbal  state 
ment.  Think  of  some  of  the  great  moments  in  our 
common  earthly  experience,  and  you  will  find  that  even 
there  silence  is  the  guerdon  of  life's  highest  knowledge 
and  most  abiding  assurance.  We  watch  the  path  of 
the  dawn  growing  wider  across  an  eastward  sea,  or  feel 
the  infinite  suggestion  of  skyline  at  eventide,  or  listen 
to  immortal  harmonies  until  we  hear,  as  Keats  has 
put  it  for  us  in  one  of  the  greatest  lines  in  our  language, 
'  the  music  yearning  like  a  god  in  pain,'  or  we  find  the 
bitter-sweet  meaning  of  love,  or  stand  by  a  grave  as 
deep  as  our  heart,  and  lo !  we  know  something  that 
could  never  have  been  told  us  and  that  we  can  never 

43 


'TeU  us  Plainly' 

tell  to  another.  Our  silence  may  be  the  silence  of  the 
inarticulate,  but  it  is  also  the  silence  of  the  enlightened. 
We  know  with  a  clearness  compared  with  which  the 
clearest  speech  is  mere  jargon.  We  see  with  a  vision 
that  words,  like  a  flock  of  birds,  would  only  darken 
with  their  wings. 

And  as  it  is  with  such  great  moments  in  our  inner 
life,  so  it  is  with  life's  most  sacred  relationships.  The 
two  great  bonds  of  social  life  are  justice  and  love. 
Look  at  these  things.  Consider  the  very  terms  of 
their  existence.  Honour,  one  of  the  loveliest  blooms 
of  justice,  dwells  in  silence.  It  is  an  unutterable  thing. 
To  try  to  state  it  is  to  make  it  something  less  than  it 
is.  To  explain  it  is  to  make  it  impossible.  To  fling 
it  about  in  gusts  of  words,  as  men  have  flung  it,  is  to 
reduce  it,  as  men  have  reduced  it,  to  a  mere  fiction, 
void  of  all  that  is  vital  and  binding.  Without  honour 
life  at  its  best  is  impossible.  But  honour  is  the  last 
thing  that  is  mentioned  among  honourable  men.  If 
they  speak  of  it  we  know  some  one  has  lost  it,  and 
words  will  never  bring  it  back  again.  Or  what  need 
of  words  has  love  ?  They  are  not  merely  unnecessary, 
they  are  confusing.  To  assert  some  things — and  love 
is  one  such  thing  and  chief  among  them — is  to  cast 
suspicion  on  their  reality.  If  there  are  conditions  that 
seem  to  demand  their  declaration,  these  same  condi 
tions  make  that  declaration  vain.  And  the  lesson  of 


'Tell  us  Plainly' 

this  law  of  silence  running  through  life  is  just  this. 
The  knowledge  of  a  thing  comes  not  by  the  tell 
ing  thereof.  No  man  was  ever  told  anything  finally 
worth  knowing.  No  hearsay  ever  broke  the  silence 
of  life's  inner  room.  It  is  not  by  means  of  the 
utterances,  the  assertions,  the  dictations  and  defini 
tions  and  reasonings  of  them  that  teach  that  ever  any 
man  gained  one  truth  for  the  everlasting  succour  of 
his  soul.  The  hours  that  bring  the  truth  into  a  man's 
soul  are  hours  when  the  truth  stands  before  him,  in  all 
its  radiant  beauty  too  fair  to  need  adorning,  in  all  its 
splendid  strength  too  strong  to  need  support,  in  all  its 
final  and  irresistible  simplicity  too  simple  to  be  in 
terpreted.  And  the  question  of  how  many  and  how 
luminous  these  hours  shall  be  we  each  decide  for  our 
selves.  Jesus  Christ  came  to  kindle  that  light  of 
truth  for  us  in  every  hour  and  place  of  life.  He  has 
made  all  the  hours  luminous  for  the  humble  and 
obedient  heart.  In  Him  the  eternal  truth  is  always 
with  us.  That  which  we  call  the  blankness  of  our 
outlook  is  really  the  blindness  of  our  hearts.  For  a 
man  given  up  to  his  prejudices,  his  passions,  and  his 
sins,  every  hour  is  a  blind  hour.  It  is  the  better  will 
and  not  the  clearer  mind  that  catches  the  first  gleam 
of  that  true  light  that  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh 
into  the  world.  In  the  matter  of  everlasting  and  final 
truth  no  man  can  be  intellectually  certain  whilst  he  is 

45 


'Tell  us  Plainly' 

morally  undecided.  When  the  Jews  said,  '  If  Thou 
art  the  Christ,  tell  us  plainly/  they  ignored  all  this. 
They  failed  to  grasp  the  moral  and  spiritual  nature  of 
Christ's  Messiahship.  They  did  what  men,  to  their 
endless  perplexity  and  distress,  have  done  in  all  ages 
— they  confused  between  information  and  assurance. 
They  missed  the  real  reason  for  Christ's  presence  in 
the  world.  Jesus  did  not  come  primarily  to  tell  men 
anything.  Jesus  came  rather  because  the  world  had 
been  told  all  it  could  be  told.  The  ministry  of 
voices  and  messages  had  reached  its  limits.  Age 
after  age  the  Word  had  come  to  men  through  priest 
and  judge  and  prophet.  Age  after  age  the  great 
preface,  'Thus  saith  the  Lord,'  had  rung  in  men's 
ears  and  called  to  their  hearts.  And  it  was  not 
enough.  On  this  wise  God  Himself  could  not  make 
His  world  wise  unto  salvation.  So  the  Word  was 
made  flesh.  God  clothed  Himself  not  with  language, 
but  with  life.  Christ  is  not  God's  messenger  to  the 
world — He  is  God's  message.  So  He  answered  the 
questioning  Jews,  '  I  told  you.' 

When  had  He  told  them  ?  When  had  He  not  told 
them?  His  presence  in  the  world,  His  character,  His 
spirit,  His  whole  life,  were  one  ceaseless  utterance  of 
eternal  truth.  And  if  the  Jews  did  not  know  this, 
Jesus  could  not  tell  them.  Statement  could  not 
succeed  where  influence  was  unavailing.  If  He  did 

46 


'Tell  us  Plainly' 

not  convince  them,  His  words  were  of  no  avail.  If 
they  did  not  feel  something  of  what  He  was,  they 
could  not  accept  anything  He  might  say  about  Him 
self.  For  as  He  stood  before  them  He  gathered  into 
His  own  person  the  first  and  last  meanings  of  good 
ness,  truth,  and  love.  In  answering  Philip's  blind  and 
disappointing  plea,  'Show  us  the  Father,'  Jesus 
fastened  upon  one  privilege,  one  supreme  opportunity 
that  Philip  had  failed  to  turn  to  much  account,  and 
it  was  the  privilege  of  living  under  Christ's  influence. 
'  Have  I  been  so  long  with  you  and  hast  thou  not 
known  Me?'  In  these  words  Jesus  surely  appealed 
to  something  stronger  than  any  claim  He  had  made, 
more  wonderful  than  any  work  He  had  wrought.  My 
claims  may  have  staggered  you,  My  works  may  have 
mystified  you ;  but,  Philip,  what  about  Me  Myself? 

In  the  case  of  another  disciple,  still  more  clearly  did 
Jesus  point  out  the  way  of  the  soul  to  Himself. 
When  Simon  made  his  great  confession,  'Thou  art 
the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God,'  he  won  the 
joyous  benediction  of  Jesus.  But  why  ?  '  Blessed 
art  thou,  Simon  Bar-Jonah,  for  flesh  and  blood  hath 
not  revealed  it  unto  thee.'  Simon  had  heard  that 
which  could  not  be  uttered.  He  had  grasped  that 
which  could  not  be  formulated.  He  had  understood 
that  which  could  not  be  explained.  He  had  responded 
not  to  what  Christ  said,  but  to  what  Christ  was. 

47 


'Tell  us  Plainly ' 

His  moral  and  spiritual  attitude  was  the  precise  re 
verse  of  that  revealed  by  the  plea,  *  If  Thou  art  the 
Christ,  tell  us  plainly.'  He  had  companied  with 
Jesus  and  communed  with  Him  and  learned  to  love 
and  obey  Him ;  and  so  he  came  where  all  who  do  this 
have  ever  come,  into  touch  with  that  eternal  truth  of 
God  that  no  words  are  strong  enough  to  carry  or 
clear  enough  to  set  forth,  the  word  beyond  all  words. 

And  we  can  all  come  there  if  we  will.  Jesus,  who 
could  not  answer  this  plea  of  the  Jews  for  a  plain 
statement  concerning  Himself,  always  assumed  that 
He  did  not  in  the  first  instance  require  to  be  ex 
plained  to  any  soul  that  really  needed  Him.  Perhaps 
we  who  would  preach  Christ  overlook  that  fact.  Per 
haps  we  spend  too  much  time  explaining  Christ,  and 
not  enough  proclaiming  Him.  '  Him  that  cometh 
unto  Me  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out.'  '  Come  unto  Me 
all  ye  that  labour,  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give 
you  rest.' 

Jesus  stood  in  the  world  open-armed.  He  called 
to  men  amid  their  burdens,  toils  and  sorrows,  amid 
the  very  things  that  confuse  the  mind,  and  crush  hope 
and  enterprise,  and  make  for  indifference  and  despair. 
And  it  follows  that  He  must  be  life's  simplest  and 
most  easily  found  fact  for  us  all.  There  must  be 
some  perfectly  simple  point  of  contact  between  every 
human  life  and  the  divine  Saviour.  And  there  is, 

48 


'Tell  us  Plainly' 

We  need  but  to  accept  the  verdict  of  our  conscience, 
the  ultimatum  of  our  human  weakness,  the  sorrow 
that  waits  for  every  sinful  soul  in  the  dreadful  quiet 
ness  of  life,  and  lo  !  our  trembling  hands  have  touched 
the  Christ,  and  if  we  will  let  Him  He  will  hold  us 
fast  for  evermore  and  lift  us  surely  up  to  all  the  light 
and  love  of  God.  But  when  we  have  touched  the 
fact  of  Christ  we  have  not  grasped  it.  And  it  is  just 
here  that  so  many  go  wrong.  It  is  here  that  the 
foolish  and  sometimes  petulant  plea,  '  tell  us  plainly,' 
comes  in.  People  underrate  the  tremendous  sweep 
and  the  profound  reach  of  the  fact  they  have  just 
touched.  Jesus  is  not  only  the  simplest  need  of  the 
human  soul,  He  is  the  supreme  fact  of  the  universe. 
He  is  at  once  the  source  and  gathering-point  of  all 
the  scattered  light  which  from  the  dawn  of  human 
history  to  this  moment  has  led  man  in  his  quest  after 
God.  The  fact  of  Christ  is  a  stupendous  fact.  It 
stands  alone,  not  because  it  is  distinct  from  all  other 
facts,  but  because  it  includes  them.  Every  man  is 
needy  enough  if  he  but  knew  it,  and  maybe  humble 
and  morally  earnest  enough,  to  find  the  fact,  but  no 
man  shall  ever  be  wise  enough  to  compass  the  fact. 

My  brother,  perhaps,  like  some  of  old,  you  are  wait 
ing  for  a  plain  word.     You  think  that  some  day  you 
will  find  the  gospel  of  Jesus  summed  up  for  you  in  a 
lucid  sentence  by  the  preacher,  made  clear  and  self- 
D  49 


'Tefl  us  Plainly' 

evident  in  a  creed  by  a  theologian,  carried  beyond  all 
doubt  by  a  bit  of  terse  logic.  Remember  this,  if  you 
forget  all  else,  that  Jesus  does  not  begin  by  telling  us 
anything.  He  touches  us.  Your  unrest,  your  heart- 
hunger,  the  haunting  shame  of  your  yesterdays,  the 
haunting  beauty  of  the  ideal,  the  longing  for  purity 
that  will  not  be  stifled,  the  judgements  whispered 
in  the  inner  room,  and  all  that  sets  you  wrong  with 
yourself  and  the  brother  at  your  side  and  your  Father 
in  heaven  :  all  this,  I  say,  is  the  work  of  the  pierced 
hands  of  Eternal  Love  upon  your  soul.  And  it  is 
vain  to  ask  one  question  till  you  have  answered  that 
touch. 

And  suppose  we  grow  impatient  of  the  shadows 
and  the  mysteries  that  hang  over  and  surround  the 
path  of  faith.  We  forget  that  the  Christ  whose  hand 
of  mercy  is  stretched  out,  and  who  was  so  simply  and 
tenderly  here  amid  the  shadows  of  our  pilgrimage,  is 
the  image  of  the  invisible  God,  the  firstborn  of  all 
creation,  and  that  He  is  before  all  things  and  in  Him 
all  things  consist.  We  forget  the  cosmic  note  in  such 
claims  as  these  :  '  I  am  the  bread  of  life/  '  I  am  the 
light  of  the  world,'  '  I  am  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the 
life.'  It  is  not  in  one  hour  but  in  every  hour  of  life 
we  come  to  find  or  miss  the  Christ  of  God.  It  is  not 
by  one  act  but  by  every  act  of  life  we  draw  near  to 
or  pass  away  from  the  eternal  Saviour.  He  is  for 

50 


'Tell  us  Plainly' 

us  the  very  world  in  and  beyond  the  world.  He  is 
the  total  circumstance  of  the  soul.  And  whilst  one 
humble,  tear-blurred  look  into  His  face  of  pity,  one 
frail  but  earnest  groping  for  His  hand  of  help,  one 
cry  to  Him  out  of  the  darkness  and  weakness  of  our 
soul,  one  quiet,  solemn,  life-deep  vow  of  amendment 
by  His  grace,  shall  make  us  His,  yet  we  need  every 
throb  of  our  heart,  every  thought  of  our  mind,  every 
instinct  of  our  soul,  every  avenue  of  our  being,  every 
hour  of  our  life,  yes,  and  surely  all  that  waits  us  in 
that  timeless  life  beyond  the  years,  to  bring  us  from 
the  outer  rim  of  light  on  towards  the  glowing  centre ; 
to  bring  us  from  the  first  tremulous  hope  and  assur 
ance  of  the  awakened  soul  on  into  the  vast,  immeasur 
able  certainties  of  Christian  communion,  and  the  vast, 
immeasurable  possibilities  of  Christian  sainthood. 


5  ' 


T 


IV 
A  Plea  for  the  Priceless 

~it  might  have  been  sold.—  MARK  xiv.  5. 

HAT  suggestion  came  from  Judas.  That  was 
all  he  could  find  to  say  about  the  precious 
ointment  poured  forth  from  its  alabaster  vase  in  the 
service  of  love.  The  Bethany  circle  had  united  to  do 
honour  to  Jesus.  A  meal  was  served  in  the  house  of 
Simon  the  leper,  possibly  because  his  was  the  most 
commodious  house  available.  Look  at  the  picture. 
The  Master  in  the  place  of  honour.  The  disciples 
near  Him,  Martha  waiting  at  table,  Lazarus  looking 
out  on  things  with  the  light  of  his  second  life  in  his 
eyes,  Mary  with  the  inner  vision  of  a  loving  heart 
reading  in  the  Master's  face  a  shadow  of  things  to 
come.  A  hush  in  the  talking.  Mary  kneeling  at  the 
Master's  feet,  the  broken  vase,  the  perfume  floating 
through  the  room.  A  silence  in  which  love  eternal 
was  trying  to  say  something  to  each  man's  heart; 
then,  as  is  often  the  case  in  life,  the  first  man  to  break 
the  silence  was  the  man  to  whom  the  silence  had  said 
nothing.  '  It  might  have  been  sold/ — and  we  feel 


A  Plea  for  the  Priceless 

that  vandal  feet  have  trampled  the  vase  and  its 
precious  burden  into  the  dust,  and  that  the  roar  of 
the  market  has  swept  into  the  sanctuary  of  one 
worshipping,  love-laden,  life-laden  moment.  Judas 
gazed  with  unseeing  eyes  upon  one  of  those  things  so 
central  in  the  literature  of  the  world,  but  so  rare  in 
its  life — a  spontaneously  dramatic  scene.  He  mis 
handled  a  beautiful  situation.  And  his  bad  taste 
does  violence  to  our  artistic  sense.  But,  my  friends, 
we  have  to  deal  with  something  far  more  serious 
than  bad  taste.  It  is  very  easy  to  overestimate  the 
value  of  taste.  In  all  the  higher  civilization  of  the 
world  there  is  a  tendency  to  allow  good  taste  to  atone 
for  bad  character.  Aesthetics — with  its  pseudo- 
spirituality — usurps  the  moral  authority  of  the  judge 
ment-seat  of  life.  Refinement  is  substituted  for 
reformation,  and  among  some  people  a  polished  sinner 
gets  more  respect  than  an  uncouth  saint.  These 
people  charge  Judas  with  taking  a  business  view  of 
the  situation.  But  the  real  charge  to  be  brought 
against  him  is  that  he  got  no  view  of  it  at  all.  If  he 
sinned  against  art,  it  was  not  art  as  it  is  interpreted 
by  the  aesthetic  temperament,  with  its  not  seldom  false 
and  uncatholic  view  of  a  workaday  world,  with  its 
profound  conviction  that  a  man  who  paints  pictures 
must  be  altogether  superior  to  a  man  who  makes 
boots— it  was  against  art  as  it  stands  for  the  unpur- 

53 


A  Plea  for  the  Priceless 

chasable  and  imperishable  and  eternal — and  that  is  the 
fabric  of  man's  true  life.  That  little  pale-faced  mite 
who  stopped  you  in  the  street  yesterday  as  you  were 
carrying  home  a  bunch  of  flowers  to  your  wife,  and 
said,  '  Give  me  a  flower/  was  not  a  beggar.  She  was 
an  artist.  It  was  her  response  to  the  vision  beautiful. 
Her  plea  for  the  priceless.  It  was  a  voice  confessing 
amid  the  rattle  of  the  street  that  c  man  doth  not  live 
by  bread  alone.' 

Judas  stood  among  the  priceless  things  that  day  in 
Simon's  house,  and  the  plea  for  them  was  stifled  in 
his  soul.  He  was  not,  as  a  certain  false  aestheticism 
would  make  him  out  to  be,  a  worse  man  for  keeping 
the  bag.  Some  one  must  keep  it.  But  the  pity  of  it 
was  that  Judas  had  come  to  believe  that  the  bag  could 
keep  him.  And  that  is  the  peril  against  which  we 
must  be  on  our  guard.  Not  specifically  as  business 
men,  for  this  is  not  essentially  a  peril  of  the  market 
place.  Broadly  stated,  it  is  the  danger  of  becoming 
lost  in  the  temporalities,  earth-fed  and  earth-filled. 
It  is  the  danger  of  trying  to  express  the  whole  of  life 
in  terms  that  apply  only  to  a  very  small  part  of  it. 
Commerce  is  just  what  men  make  it.  The  heart  that 
seeks  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  its  righteousness, 
the  love  that  seeketh  not  its  own,  can  make  a  man's 
ledger  a  poem  of  honesty  and  charity  worthy  a  place 
among  all  beautiful  things;  but  if  he  never  gets  beyond 

54 


A  Plea  for  the  Priceless 

market  values,  if  there  is  nothing  of  all  that  he  loves 
and  lives  for  that  he  cannot  ticket  with  a  price,  if  he 
knows  much  of  what  money  can  do  and  little  of  what 
it  cannot  do,  then  he  is  blind  in  the  house  beautiful, 
starved  amid  the  bounty  of  the  Lord. 

Judas  missed  in  Simon's  house  not  a  dramatic  scene, 
but  an  eternal  truth.  Only  a  shallow  and  unspiritual 
judgement  will  think  less  of  him  for  knowing  the 
selling-price  of  alabaster  and  nard.  His  sin  lay  in 
that  he  had  lost  the  power  to  see  in  these  things  a 
sacrament  of  '  the  life  that  is  life  indeed.'  But  it 
would  be  an  empty  vindication  of  Judas  to  say  that 
his  suggestion  is  '  true  as  far  as  it  goes/  A  thing  has 
to  go  a  certain  distance  before  it  begins  to  be  true. 
It  has  to  touch  the  spiritual  and  eternal  in  life,  and 
Judas  missed  that.  And  so  this  man,  with  his  market 
price  and  his  mental  arithmetic,  was  not  an  intruder 
— he  was  an  outsider.  He  was  not  inopportune,-he 
was  unspiritual.  He  was  heartblind.  The  fact  that 
he  priced  the  gift  proves  that  he  never  saw  it.  To 
have  seen  it  was  to  have  known  it  was  priceless. 

O  these  priceless  things — how  we  miss  them !  How 
Jesus  pleaded  for  them  !  And  Judas  had  companied 
with  that  unworldly  life,  had  heard  the  Master  say 
that  Solomon  in  his  state  robes  was  not  so  well 
dressed  as  a  wild  flower,  and  that  the  widow's  half- 
farthing  was  worth  more  than  the  jewels  of  the 

55 


A  Plea  for  the  Priceless 

rich,  and  that  the  cup  of  cold  water  was  worthy  a 
heavenly  reward  ;  had  heard  the  rich  promises  of  the 
kingdom  pledged  to  the  poor  of  the  earth  :  and  yet  he 
had  not  learned  that  there  are  things  too  beautiful  to 
be  sold.  All  the  best  things  are  given  away.  Do  we 
realize  what  a  ghost  and  travesty  of  possession  lurks 
in  the  act  of  purchase  ?  You  can  buy  a  book  of 
poems  :  the  soft  bindings  are  yours,  the  gilt  edges  are 
yours,  the  handmade  paper  is  yours,  but  not  the 
poetry.  No  man  was  ever  rich  enough  to  buy  a  poem. 
If  it  is  his,  he  must  have  it  as  the  unpurchasable  gift 
of  God  to  his  soul.  And  as  surely  as  you  cannot  buy 
a  poem,  so  you  cannot  buy  a  home,  or  a  happy  hour, 
or  a  good  conscience,  or  a  rich  hope.  Trite  old  story, 
yes,  but  we  must  go  on  telling  it  till  the  vital  truth  it 
implies  has  fashioned  the  practices  of  the  world.  And 
it  can — for  the  positive  side  of  this  teaching  is  the 
doctrine  of  grace.  God's  mercy  for  the  undeserving, 
His  treasure  for  the  poor,  His  fullness  for  the  empty. 
The  wealth  of  our  lives  is  the  love  that  brings  the 
vision  beautiful  and  welds  men  heart  to  heart,  the 
sympathy  that  gives  insight,  the  faith  and  hope  that 
enrich  the  spirit,  the  morning  joy  of  Jesus  in  the  souls 
of  them  that  crown  Him  and  the  lives  of  them  that 
serve  Him. 

'  It  might  have  been  sold.1 

That  is,  I  think,  the  most  vulgar  remark  on  record. 
56 


A  Plea  for  the  Priceless 

How  that  wonder  of  love  in  Simon's  house  was 
cheapened  for  the  man  from  Iscarioth !  How  the 
shadow  of  a  material  judgement  obscured  for  him  the 
spiritual  dignity  and  glory  of  Mary's  service  !  Judas 
did  not  know  what  he  was  dealing  with.  He  may 
have  been  an  authority  on  spikenard.  Perhaps  he 
could  have  told  us  the  precise  meaning  of  that  strange 
wor&pistikes,  which  St.  Mark  used  to  describe  the  oint 
ment,  and  which  bids  fair  to  remain  one  of  the  minor 
puzzles  of  his  Gospel.  But  he  was  not  dealing  with 
alabaster  and  spikenard.  And,  my  friends,  we  never 
are.  Life  is  made  up  of  things  that  defy  all  valua 
tion  by  this  world's  standard — things  the  worth  of 
which  can  only  be  expressed  in  that  mystic  coinage 
that  is  stamped  with  the  image  of  One  wearing  a 
crown  of  thorns,  and  has  for  its  superscription,  'Ye 
did  it  unto  Me.' 

And  it  is  missing  these  things  that  degrades  and 
vulgarizes  life.  For  some  of  you  this  service  is  a 
brief  pause  in  the  day's  work.  You  must  be  back  at 
your  work  at  two  o'clock.  Yes,  but  what  are  you 
going  back  to  ?  Back  to  sell  so  much  of  your  time 
and  strength  to  your  employer  for  a  certain  wage. 
That  is  a  life  any  man  might  well  learn  to  despise. 
But  hear  the  plea  for  the  priceless.  Take  that  back 
in  your  hearts.  You  can  handle  goods  and  earn 
wages,  but,  O  my  brother !  there  is  more  in  the  day's 

57 


A  Plea  for  the  Priceless 

work  than  that.  '  The  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love,  joy, 
peace,  longsuffering,  kindness,  goodness,  faithfulness, 
meekness,  self-control.  Against  such  there  is  no  law ' 
— yes,  and  on  such  there  is  no  price.  They  are  the 
rich  gift  of  God  to  your  soul,  and  you  have  the 
ennobling  right  to  give  them  to  your  brother,  who 
will  never  be  rich  enough  to  buy  them  at  your  hands. 
Go  back  to  your  work  with  His  Spirit  in  your  hearts, 
and,  instead  of  being  a  wage-earner,  you  shall  be  a 
dispenser  of  the  means  to  live,  and  for  you  the  leaden 
shackles  of  earthly  necessity  shall  be  transmuted 
into  the  golden  freedom  of  love  and  truth,  and 
minted  into  the  largesse  of  willing  service. 

'  It  might  have  been  sold.' 

We  have  heard  a  good  deal  recently  about  the 
simple  life.  The  one  eternal  authority  on  the  simple 
life  said,  '  A  man's  life  consisteth  not  in  the  abund 
ance  of  the  things  that  he  possesseth.'  If  the  setting 
of  life  is  to  be  simple,  the  aim  and  content  of  life  must 
be  spiritual.  It  is  not  primarily  a  matter  of  earthly 
economies.  It  is  not  a  matter  of  learning  to  live 
within  your  income.  That  will  not  solve  the  problem. 
It  is  the  attempt  to  do  that  which  is  making  the 
problem.  Multiply  your  income  by  anything  you  like 
and  still  it  will  not  keep  you.  The  simplest  thing 
that  goes  to  make  life  is  beyond  your  income. 

In  the  world  of  the  heart  no  man  can  pay  his  way. 

58 


A  Plea  for  the  Priceless 

The  extravagance  of  the  rich  and  the  thriftlessness  of 
the  poor  are  ultimately  accounted  for  by  blindness  to 
the  priceless  things.  So,  my  friends,  let  us  take  this 
dictum  of  Judas  :  this  classic  utterance  of  materialism, 
and  judge  it  by  that  life  which  Jesus  has  revealed  to 
us — the  life  that  trusts  the  fatherhood  of  God  and  the 
saviourhood  of  Jesus  Christ  and  the  fullness  of  the 
Spirit ;  that  is  lived  by  the  faith  that  transfigures 
duty,  and  the  prayer  that  links  life's  poverty  to  God's 
illimitable  resources  ;  the  life  that  loves  mercy  and 
justice,  and  looks  for  the  city  of  God  beyond  the 
earthly  need  and  the  earthly  nightfall, — and  we  shall 
see  the  frightful  falseness  of  the  material  estimate  of 
life,  and  shall  become  both  prophets  and  exponents 
of  the  sublime  simplicity  of  living. 

And  now  let  us  follow  Judas  from  Simon's  house 
to  the  house  of  his  Master's  enemies.  We  must  do 
this.  We  cannot  deal  with  the  three  hundred  pence 
and  say  nothing  of  the  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  for  they 
are  part  of  the  same  calculation.  The  blindness  in 
the  house  of  Simon  and  the  bargain  with  the  chief 
priests  are  parts  of  the  same  thing.  The  man  who 
cannot  see  the  priceless  is  quite  capable  of  selling  it. 
That  is  the  logic  of  history.  That  is  the  tragedy  of 
materialism.  This  man  sold  his  honour,  his  place  in 
the  brotherhood,  the  great  trust  of  his  life,  and  the 
very  love  of  God.  Men  little  think  what  impieties, 

59 


A  Plea  for  the  Priceless 

treacheries,  and  shames  lurk  beneath  the  materialistic 
appraisement  of  life.  This  is  peculiarly  a  peril  of  the 
city.  Our  brethren  who  till  the  soil  and  wait  in  field 
and  garden  for  God's  sunshine  and  His  rain  have  all 
about  them  a  sacrament  of  the  priceless  things.  But 
we  who  dwell  amid  so  much  that  is  artificial,  so  much 
that  is  not  easily  suggestive  of  the  unseen  sources 
and  spiritual  values  of  life,  may  perhaps  think  our 
selves  in  special  danger  of  judging  earthly  judgements. 
But,  after  all,  whether  a  man  drive  a  ploughshare  or 
drive  a  bargain,  there  is  but  one  way  of  escape  from 
the  peril  of  the  earthly  view  and  the  earthly  valua 
tion — a  peril  never  far  from  the  hearts  of  the  children 
of  men.  And  that  is  in  the  evangel  of  the  grace  of 
God.  Art  has  fought  in  vain  with  the  coarse  and 
stubborn  materialism  of  the  world.  Aestheticism, 
with  its  eclectic  discipleship  and  its  demand  for  a 
measure  of  intellectual  refinement,  has  never  been 
able  to  make  the  plea  for  the  priceless  a  real  factor 
in  the  life  of  a  workaday  world.  Only  Christ  can  do 
that.  In  His  cross  He  has  revealed  life  to  us  as  the 
priceless  gift  of  God  to  every  humble,  lowly,  penitent, 
and  obedient  heart. 

Nothing  in  my  hand  I  bring, 
Simply  to  Thy  cross  I  cling. 

If  once  a  man  has  come  empty-handed  to  the  mercy 

of  God  in  Christ ;  if  day  by  day   he   stretches  out 

60 


A  Plea  for  the  Priceless 

these  same  empty  hands  to  the  Giver  of  life ;  if  his 
heart  has  tasted  of  the  fullness  awaiting  him  beyond 
the  voices  of  the  market  and  the  pledges  of  the  world 
— then  beauty  and  truth  and  love  and  all  the 
spiritual  reality  of  life  are  his,  and  the  basal  plea  for 
the  priceless  is  for  ever  wakened  and  answered  in 
his  soul. 


61 


Miraculous  Draught  of  Fishes 

And  Simon  answering  said  unto  Him,  Master,  we  have  toiled  all 
night,  and  have  taken  nothing;  nevertheless  at  Thy  command  I  will  let 
down  the  net. — LUKE  v.  5. 

I  PURPOSE  to  treat  this  incident  of  the  miraculous 
draught  of  fishes  in  a  more  or  less  parabolic  way. 
We  shall  be  standing  by  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  but  we 
shall  be  thinking  and  speaking  of  the  sea  of  life. 
We  shall  be  watching  a  few  fishermen  coming  ashore, 
first  with  empty  boats  at  dawn  of  day,  and  then 
with  boats  laden  almost  beyond  the  point  of  safety 
with  a  great  catch  of  fish ;  but  behind  the  picture 
I  want  us  to  find  some  of  the  inner  meaning  of 
success  and  failure  upon  wider  and  more  perplexing 
waters. 

But  before  we  take  up  the  parable  let  us  be  quite 
sure  that  we  have  fast  hold  of  the  miracle.  Since  the 
text  is  a  miracle,  and  the  sermon  is  going  to  be  a 
parable,  a  word  of  explanation  is  perhaps  necessary. 
At  any  rate,  this  kind  of  exegesis  needs  to  be  carefully 

62 


The  Miraculous  Draught  of  Fishes 

safeguarded.  One  of  the  tendencies  of  modern 
teaching  is  to  take  refuge  in  parables,  because  the 
atmosphere  just  now  is  supposed  to  be  trying  to 
miracles.  There  are  so  many  self-appointed  wonder- 
slayers  in  the  world.  The  latest  St.  George — a  not 
too  attractive  or  inspiring  figure  be  it  said — has  ridden 
forth  glittering  from  helmet  to  spear  with  a  shining 
preparation  known  as  '  the  new  light '  to  slay  the 
dragon  of  mystery.  The  mistake  that  he  and  his 
followers  make  is  this.  They  think  mystery  is  some 
thing  that  can  be  localized,  tracked  to  its  lair,  and 
finally  encountered.  They  do  not  feel  how  inescapable 
and  intimate  a  thing  is  mystery.  It  is  in  the  loom  of 
mystery  that  the  thread  of  our  life  is  spun.  Mystery 
is  the  very  make  of  us.  It  is  the  atmosphere  we 
breathe.  To  slay  the  mystery  of  life  a  man  would 
have,  soon  or  late,  to  slay  himself.  But  until  he  has 
some  vision  of  the  suicidal  issue  of  his  undertaking 
the  wonder-slayer  puts  all  his  heart  into  his  work. 
And  one  of  his  favourite  expressions  when  he  is  deal 
ing  with  this  ineffably  mysterious  Book  is  the  word 
'  parable.'  He  snatches  this  and  that  great  Old 
Testament  or  New  Testament  story  out  of  our  hands 
and  tears  the  historic  framework  out  of  it,  and  then 
hands  it  back  to  us  a  nerveless  and  shapeless  some 
thing  that  he  calls  a  parable.  In  the  name  of  the  new 
light — a  thing  very  reminiscent  of  ancient  darkness — he 

63 


The  Miraculous  Draught  of  Fishes 

confiscates  the  wonder,  and  majesty,  and  divinity  of 
some  great  scriptural  scene,  and  then,  with  a  generosity 
that  some  of  us  entirely  fail  to  appreciate,  he  says, 
'  There,  I  won't  take  it  all ;  you  can  keep  the  lesson.' 
And  I  am  afraid  many  people  are  disposed  to  try 
to  get  along  with  that.  There  is  a  danger  of  our 
being  more  conciliatory  at  times  than  the  fundamental 
principles  of  the  divine  revelation  really  justifies.  We 
are  prone  to  say  concerning  the  miracles  in  the  story 
of  Jesus,  '  Well,  never  mind  whether  or  no  it  really 
happened.  There  are  some  very  beautiful  lessons  to 
be  learned  from  it.  Let  us  learn  the  lessons,  and  leave 
the  miracle  alone.'  Now,  as  far  as  some  incidents  are 
concerned,  this  might  seem  a  profitable  and  pacific 
way  of  using  our  New  Testament ;  but  it  involves 
a  profound  mistake.  It  suggests  that  the  real  need 
of  the  world  is  a  few  gracious,  timely  lessons.  But 
the  failure  of  so  many  teachers — teachers  with  music 
in  their  voices,  sympathy  in  their  hearts,  and  logic  in 
their  minds — gives  the  lie  to  that  suggestion.  My 
friends,  the  world's  great  need  is  not  a  lesson,  it  is  a 
miracle — the  crowning,  all-inclusive  miracle  of  grace. 
Jesus  lifts  us  not  as  we  call  Him  Rabbi,  but  as  we 
call  Him  God  over  all,  blessed  for  ever.  So  we 
must  insist  on  the  miracle.  A  man  might  find  a 
plausible  explanation  of  a  great  haul  of  fish ;  but 
having  explained  that  and  a  few  other  wonders,  he 


The  Miraculous  Draught  of  Fishes 

has  to  explain  an  empty  sepulchre ;  and  some — God 
forgive  them  ! — have  done  that,  with  much  talk  about 
credulity  and  the  growth  of  legend,  and  have  turned 
their  pledge  of  immortal  victory  into  an  outworn 
romance  born  among  a  few  credulous  enthusiasts. 

So  as  we  take  up  a  parable  this  morning,  let  us  do 
it  with  a  full  sense  of  the  miracle  within  and  behind 
it — not  necessarily  a  miracle  of  creation,  but  certainly 
a  miracle  of  knowledge.  Let  us  assert  the  wonder  of 
the  tale,  not  because  we  would  pay  some  arbitrary  or 
orthodox  tribute  to  the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ,  but 
because  these  passion-haunted,  sorrow-laden,  storm- 
driven  lives  of  ours  need  a  wonder,  a  supremacy,  a 
miracle  of  help,  compared  with  which  the  swift  filling 
of  two  empty  boats  is  but  a  simple  thing.  And  now, 
with  a  good  conscience,  to  our  parable. 

'  We  have  toiled  all  night,  and  have  taken  nothing/ 
That  was  not  the  first  vain  night  by  a  good  many 
that  they  had  spent  on  the  Sea  of  Galilee.  Mind  you, 
these  men  were  no  novices.  They  knew  their  busi 
ness.  They  had  known  the  Galilean  Sea  from  their 
boyhood — all  its  moods  and  tempers,  its  dangers  and 
its  possibilities.  The  story  of  their  bread-winning  life 
had  been  told  upon  its  waters.  They  were  experts, 
and  their  boat  was  empty.  They  had  worked  hard 
and  worked  wisely,  and  the  sea  had  beaten  them. 
In  spite  of  the  instincts  and  love  of  a  lifetime  on 
a  65 


The  Miraculous  Draught  of  Fishes 

its  waters,  it  can  send  a  man  ashore  with  an  empty 
boat. 

And  on  the  greater  sea  where  you  and  I  do  our 
work  the  same  story  is  ever  being  told.  It  is  a  diffi 
cult  story  to  understand.  It  is  beyond  us  all.  The 
failure  of  the  foolish,  the  incompetent  and  the  lazy  is 
a  foregone  conclusion.  But  how  often  do  we  see  the 
wise,  strong,  earnest,  capable  souls  coming  from  their 
toils  with  nothing  to  show  !  It  is  a  piece  of  pitifully 
false  reasoning  that  would  account  for  the  seeming 
vanity  of  effort  by  suggesting  that  the  man  who  made 
it  was  incompetent.  Some  of  the  best-equipped  lives 
the  world  has  known  have  seemed  to  be  associated 
with  failure  rather  than  with  success.  For  all  of  us 
periods  of  unfruitful  and  unrewarded  toil  are  only  too 
familiar.  For  the  fisherman  in  the  bay,  for  the  toiler 
among  human  souls,  life  holds  something  not  for 
tuitous,  but  incalculable.  There  is  always  the  un 
known  quantity,  always  the  equation  we  cannot  solve. 
It  would  seem  that  it  is  not  the  will  of  God  that  we 
should  in  our  toil  for  Him  feel  ourselves  masters  of 
the  situation.  It  must  be  enough  to  know  that  He  is 
Master  of  it.  No  Christian  worker  can  say, '  My  work 
is  there.  I  hold  every  thread  of  it  in  my  hands.' 

When  I  left  college  and  went  to  my  first  charge, 
in  a  Sussex  village,  I  took,  as  became  a  probationer, 
a  lordly  and  spacious  suite  of  rooms  at  the  village 

66 


The  Miraculous  Draught  of  Fishes 

wheelwright's.  My  window  looked  into  his  yard.  I 
could  see  him  at  work — and  I  sometimes  envied  him. 
He  could  make  a  cart-wheel.  He  could  finish  it. 
He  could  promise  it  for  the  day  after  to-morrow. 
And  I,  I  could  not  say  for  all  my  praying  and  preach 
ing  when  these  rough  farm  lads  or  that  poor  village 
toper  who  always  came  to  service  on  Sunday  even 
ing — and  always  sober,  except  once  at  a  harvest 
festival — would  be  fashioned  unto  God's  high  uses. 
Soon  or  late  we  have  to  learn  that  maybe  it  is  beyond 
the  range  of  our  wisest  reckonings  that  we  read  the 
profoundest  articles  of  our  working  creed.  The  sea 
is  His  and  He  made  it,  and  the  spoils  of  land  and 
heart  are  in  His  keeping,  and  without  Him  we  can  do 
nothing.  Life  is  so  fashioned  that,  whilst  we  can  all 
see  the  value  and  necessity  of  trying  to  become  ex 
perts,  yet  the  hours  teach  us  that  more  precious  than 
any  skill  of  service  we  shall  ever  attain  unto  is  the 
simplicity  of  our  faith  and  the  depth  of  our  patience. 
Again,  success  and  failure  are  deep  and  inward 
things.  No  surface  judgement  ever  truly  appraises 
them.  The  world  reads  failure  in  an  empty  boat.  God 
reads  failure  in  an  empty  heart.  '  We  have  toiled  all 
night,  and  have  taken  nothing.'  Well,  what  of  that  ? 
That  is  no  tragedy  if  you  can  say,  *  We  have  toiled 
all  night,  and  have  lost  nothing.'  This  is  where 
you  begin  to  see  right  into  the  heart  of  the  worker's 
£  2  67 


The  Miraculous  Draught  of  Fishes 

failure — not  the  thing  he  did  not  win,  but  the  thing 
he  did  lose. 

Hopelessness,  indifference,  weak  despondency,  fool 
ish  desperation,  cynical  unbelief,  these  are  the  things 
that  go  to  make  real  failure.  It  is  not  our  ignorance 
and  clumsiness  that  baffle  the  Almighty — it  is  our 
despair.  When  Peter  put  out  into  the  night  on  the 
former  of  the  two  ventures  with  which  we  are  con 
cerned,  he  had  his  skill,  his  experience,  his  calculations. 
He  had  noted  the  hour  and  read  the  sky — and  he 
came  back  with  an  empty  boat.  The  next  time  he 
put  forth,  all  these  things  had  become  secondary 
matters.  The  simple,  sufficient  inspiration  of  his 
second  venture  was  the  word  of  his  Master.  It  is 
evident  from  something  that  St.  John  says  that  this 
was  not  Simon's  first  meeting  with  Jesus.  Fresh 
from  His  baptism  in  Jordan  and  His  trial  in  the 
wilderness,  Jesus  had  met  and  talked  with  Simon, 
and  the  seeds  of  a  splendid  faith  were  already  germi 
nating  in  the  disciple's  heart.  '  Nevertheless  at  Thy 
command  I  will  let  down  the  net.'  I  am  afraid  we 
do  not  always  get  so  far  as  that.  '  We  have  toiled 
all  night,  and  have  taken  nothing.'  Too  often  that  is 
our  reply  to  the  Master  as  He  bids  us  launch  out  into 
the  deep — bids  us  hope,  and  believe,  and  endeavour. 
We  meet  Him  with  a  bit  of  barren  experience.  We 
fling  in  His  face  the  bitter  cry  of  life's  unfruitful 

68 


The  Miraculous  Draught  of  Fishes 

hours — and  for  the  response  of  faith  we  substitute  the 
misleading  logic  of  an  empty  boat. 

'We  have  toiled  all  night.'  The  night  was  the 
right  time  for  fishing.  If  they  had  had  no  success 
then,  what  chance  was  there  in  the  glare  of  the  sun  ? 
Oh  how  we  are  snared  in  the  traditions  of  our  toil  ! 
How  we  are  limited  by  the  little  that  we  have  had 
time  to  justify  !  How  conventional  and  unenterprising 
are  these  hearts  of  ours  in  the  wide  world  of  the 
spirit !  Fancy  putting  to  sea  in  the  middle  of  the 
morning  !  Everything  was  against  it,  except  the  word 
of  the  Master;  but  Simon  came  to  know  ere  his  life- 
work  was  done  that  that  is  the  most  tremendous  and 
significant  exception  in  all  the  world.  We  talk  about 
the  exception  that  proves  the  rule.  This  is  the  excep 
tion  that  transcends  the  rule — that  shows  the  rule  to 
be,  not  as  we  supposed  it  a  rigid  law  of  life,  but  rather 
part  of  the  foolish  bondage  of  our  faithless  and 
timorous  spirits.  My  friends,  there  is  a  danger  lest 
we  should  know  better  than  to  do  the  things  that 
would  help  us  to  succeed.  There  is  a  failure  that 
comes  of  putting  experience  before  faith.  Sometimes 
we  are  too  wise  to  succeed — worldly-wise.  There  is 
one  with  whom  the  darkness  and  the  light  are  both 
alike,  and  ever  His  word  avails  in  the  lives  of  them 
that  are  willing  to  receive  it.  God's  word  is  never 
inopportune.  The  commandment  of  Heaven  always 

69 


The  Miraculous  Draught  of  Fishes 

interprets  the  real  and  unseen  possibilities  of  the 
situation.  Obedience  is  success.  Therefore  let  us 
have  done  with  our  poor  little  atheistic  time-limits, 
our  prating  of  the  probable  and  the  seasonable,  our 
o'erweening  respect  for  the  almanac,  and  let  us  trust 
the  timeless  wisdom  of  our  God,  whose  voice  is  in  our 
hearts  every  day. 

1  Launch  out  into  the  deep  and  let  down  your  nets.' 
That  was  simple  enough.  Just  the  old  way — the 
familiar  means.  That  is  a  word  for  the  novelty- 
mongers  and  the  sensationalists — the  people  who 
believe  in  a  creed  of  surprises,  in  salvation  by  aston 
ishment,  who  would  always  be  giving  the  world 
something  to  stare  at,  a  gospel  of  interesting  bewilder 
ment.  Some  of  this  way  of  thinking,  when  they  get 
tired  of  railing  at  the  'old  teaching,'  turn  their  atten 
tion  to  the  old  building  in  which  that  teaching  is 
given.  *  A  fig  for  your  fine  old  sanctuary  ! '  they  say. 
'  You  will  never  save  a  soul  in  this  town  till  you  build 
a  central  hall.'  In  their  less  ambitious  discontented 
moments  they  concentrate  on  the  pulpit  and  the  choir. 
'  Down  with  that  pulpit.  The  gospel  that  reaches  the 
people  must  be  preached  from  a  rostrum.  And  as 
for  the  choir — well,  the  sweet  singers  in  Israel  need 
drowning  in  the  tumultuous  waves  of  a  vast  orchestra.' 
My  friends,  the  workers  in  the  Manchester  Mission 
know  that  I  am  not  suggesting  a  breath  of  disapproval 

70 


The  Miraculous  Draught  of  Fishes 

of  the  means  used  to  reach  the  masses  in  our  great 
towns  and  cities.  If  I  grew  hoarse  with  denunciation 
it  would  make  no  difference.  The  thing  has  justified 
itself  ten  times  over.  The  Church  must  speak  to  the 
world  in  a  way  that  will  win  a  hearing  and  a  response. 
Let  us  have  no  cast-iron  forms.  Let  us  not  be  the 
slaves  of  precedent.  But  I  do  say  three  things.  To 
all  who  prate  contemptuously  about  the  '  old  teach 
ing'  I  would  say:  Novelty  is  a  lie.  It  is  born  of 
shallowness.  When  you  ask  fora  new  gospel, you  ask 
for  something  that  is  not  true.  Penitence,  and  faith, 
and  prayer,  and  faithfulness,  and  the  love  that  seeketh 
not  its  own — these  are  the  timeless  things.  To  those 
who  have  lost  their  faith  in  their  own  local  sanctuary 
whatever  its  architecture,  I  say,  You  never  had  any 
business  to  be  putting  your  working  faith  into  bricks 
and  mortar.  What  you  really  need  is  not  a  central 
hall,  but  a  central  faith.  You  are  worshipping  the 
accidents  of  religion  and  unconsciously  contemning 
the  essence  of  religion.  You  want  a  new  boat,  and 
the  latest  thing  in  nets,  and  some  patent  bait — and 
you  cannot  hear  the  voice  of  Christ  bidding  you 
without  another  thought  about  boat  and  tackle, 
launch  out  and  let  down  your  nets.  And  to  all  of 
you,  I  say  that  in  the  story  of  Christian  service  history 
repeats  itself  because  it  has  nothing  better  to  say, 
We  need  more  faith  in  the  possibilities  of  routine. 

7' 


The  Miraculous  Draught  of  Fishes 

We  need  to  become  interpreters  of  life's  monotonies. 
The  path  of  the  familiar,  trodden  with  the  voice  of 
Christ  in  a  man's  ears,  has  ever  led  on  to  the  splendid 
surprises  of  life.  '  Launch  out  and  let  down  your 
nets.'  Go  out  to  your  work  in  the  world,  the  toils 
that  custom  has  staled  and  long  familiarity  has  be 
littled,  and  know  that  the  beaten  path  of  life  skirts  the 
kingdom  of  the  miraculous,  and  leads  into  the  divine 
wonderland,  if  only  we  hear  ever  afresh  the  call  of 
Christ. 

Again,  these  men  succeeded  where  they  had  failed. 
The  old  sphere  of  their  labours  was  the  sphere  of  their 
reward.  Some  people  have  but  one  suggestion  to  offer 
when  they  have  failed.  It  is  this :  '  We  will  try 
somewhere  else.'  Because  they  have  caught  nothing 
they  conclude  that  there  is  nothing  to  catch.  That  is 
often  the  logic  of  the  self-inflated  and  the  impatient ; 
but  in  some  way  or  other  the  thought  comes  to  most  of 
us  now  and  again.  It  is  perhaps  only  natural  that  we 
should  dream  of  better  work  in  a  new  field.  We  all 
have  to  face  some  element  of  the  uncongenial  and  the 
adverse.  We  tire  of  the  setting  of  our  task.  We 
ministers,  with  whom  the  familiar  thing  is  unfamiliarity 
and  the  abiding  thing  is  a  constant  moving  on — well, 
we  get  tired  of  that.  We  all  need  to  know  that  the 
one  vital  necessity  of  our  lives  is  to  be  sought,  not  in 
the  setting,  but  in  the  spirit  of  them.  Any  boat  will 

72 


The  Miraculous  Draught  of  Fishes 

do  if  Christ  bids  you  launch  it.     Any  hour  is  a  harvest 
hour  if  Christ  bids  you  let  down  the  net. 

Just  one  other  thought.  The  men  who  succeeded 
were  the  men  who  had  failed.  Failure  is  not  a 
standing  disability  in  the  service  of  the  kingdom. 
In  the  world  it  is  sometimes  a  final  disqualifica 
tion,  an  unpardonable  sin.  The  world  says  to  the 
failures,  '  Stand  aside  and  let  some  one  else  try. 
You  have  had  your  chance.  Now  make  room  for 
a  better  man.'  He  is  always  a  better  man,  this 
man  who  has  not  tried.  The  world  is  quite  agree 
able  that  the  boat  should  be  launched  again,  but 
it  stipulates  for  a  different  crew.  And  some  are  too 
ready  to  accept  the  stipulation  and  drop  out.  I 
wonder  how  many  ministers  last  year  received  at 
least  one  note  from  a  steward,  a  leader,  a  Guild 
secretary,  containing  the  phrase,  '  Let  some  one  else 
try.'  Note  the  way  of  Jesus.  '  Launch  out/  you  men 
who  but  lately  came  ashore  with  empty  nets.  That  is 
Christ's  way  with  the  depressed  worker.  It  may  be 
that  here  to-day  some  of  us  have  a  keen  and  humiliat 
ing  sense  of  the  futility  of  some  past  days.  It  may  be 
that  there  is  a  sigh  of  despondency  in  our  hearts,  a 
shadow  of  indifference  upon  our  outlook.  Our  work 
has  taken  a  good  deal  out  of  us.  No  work  is  any  good 
that  doesn't  do  that.  The  price  of  our  best  work  is 
heartache.  But  whilst  the  aching  is  at  its  worst  and 

73 


The  Miraculous  Draught  of  Fishes 

the  bright  end  of  endeavour  is  for  a  while  out  of  sight, 
we  are  tempted  to  think  many  foolish  things — tempted 
to  discount  the  worth  of  it  all,  tempted  to  criticize 
the  conditions  of  our  labour  or  to  distrust  the  issue 
of  it. 

My  friends,  I  dare  say  we  need  many  things,  more 
skill,  strenuousness,  patience ;  but  most  of  all  we 
need  one  thing — an  ear  tuned  to  catch  through  the 
urgencies,  difficulties,  monotonies  of  life  the  voice 
of  the  great  Master  of  our  souls  and  of  our  toils.  We 
need  the  faith  folded  in  Simon's  word,  *  Nevertheless 
at  Thy  command.'  Oh,  if  only  we  can  go  out  into  the 
world  to  pit  the  command  of  Christ  against  our 
weariness,  our  sense  of  difficulty,  and  (a  harder  thing 
to  do)  against  the  reckonings  of  our  experience  and 
the  earthly  probabilities,  then,  come  what  may,  each 
hour  shall  count  for  all  it  ought  to  count  for,  and  the 
end  shall  be  the  highest  success  of  all,  even  the  doing 
of  God's  will. 


74 


VI 
—The  Synagogue  and  the  House 

When  they  were  come  out  of  the  synagogue  they  came  into  the  house.— 
MARK  i.  29. 

THE  synagogue  and  the  house,  the  church  and 
the  home,  the  sanctuary  and  the  street,  worship 
and  work,  religion  and  daily  life — these  things  have 
ever  a  tendency  to  dwell  apart  in  our  thought  and 
vision.  They  each  have  a  meaning  for  us,  but  so 
often  these  meanings  clash.  They  seem  to  gather 
round  different  things  and  to  lead  in  opposite  directions. 
And  our  failure  to  bring  these  things  together — the 
spiritual  distance  that  so  often  lies  between  the  syna 
gogue  and  the  house — accounts  for  all  our  other  failure 
to  harmonize  and  understand  the  manifold  experiences 
of  life.  It  is  very  difficult  for  us  to  realize  the  unity 
of  life.  We  think  that  we  miss  seeing  it  because  of 
the  endless  and  bewildering  diversity  of  human  ex 
perience,  because  life  is  so  broken  up,  because  the 
hours  seem  to  contradict  each  other  and  the  vital 
sequences  of  events  are  so  often  hidden  from  us. 

75 


The  Synagogue  and  the  House 

But  the  true  explanation  of  our  inability  to  unify 
life  lies  not  in  the  fact  that  human  experience  is 
thousandfold,  but  in  the  fact  that  it  is  twofold.  Caper 
naum  has  gone,  and  the  earth  has  long  since  drawn 
its  veil  of  green  over  the  site  of  the  synagogue  where 
Jesus  sat  and  taught,  and  of  the  cottage  where  dwelt 
Simon  the  fisherman  ;  but  the  synagogue  and  the 
house  stood  for  things  upon  which  the  years  can  leave 
no  obliterating  dust.  They  stood  for  life's  most 
difficult  antithesis,  for  its  most  profound  and  crucial 
paradox.  They  remind  us  that  heaven  and  earth  are 
ever  calling  to  our  hearts,  ever  laying  hands  upon 
our  lives.  They  teach  us  that  the  real  battle  of  life 
for  us  all  has  to  be  fought  out,  not  between  this  hour 
and  the  next,  but  between  every  hour  and  the  life 
everlasting.  They  symbolize  the  needs  of  the  soul 
and  the  needs  of  the  body  :  the  two  communions  that 
together  fulfil  life  for  every  man,  fellowship  with 
God  and  fellowship  with  humanity.  And  so  I  want 
us  just  now  to  watch  Simon  and  Andrew,  James  and 
John,  with  Jesus  in  their  midst,  making  their  way 
through  the  narrow,  crooked  streets  of  a  little  fishing- 
town  from  the  synagogue  on  the  hill  to  a  cottage 
on  the  shore.  And  I  want  us  to  learn  as  we  watch 
them  something  about  the  oneness  of  life  in  Jesus 
Christ. 

Jesus  had  but  recently  called  these  four  to  follow 


The  Synagogue  and  the  House 

Him.  What  authority  and  what  tenderness,  what 
power  of  appeal  and  suasion  there  was  in  that  voice 
we  can  but  dimly  imagine.  We  know  this  much  at 
least,  that  it  won  these  fishermen  from  their  boats 
and  their  nets,  and  from  -that  Galilean  sea  whose 
moods  and  music  were  woven  into  their  very  lives. 
They  had  left  all  to  follow  Christ.  And  it  has  ever 
been  so.  To  hear  amid  the  murmur  of  the  world's 
busy  life  the  pleading  of  the  Eternal  Love,  and  to  go 
forth  to  answer  that  call  without  one  regretful  gaze 
upon  boats,  and  nets,  and  a  sunlit  sea — this  is  the 
first  great  step  towards  understanding  life  and  towards 
finding  out  that  the  synagogue  and  the  house  are  one, 
and  that  there  may  be  a  profound  unity  and  harmony 
in  all  the  changing  hours.  The  preface  to  the  true 
philosophy  of  our  own  history  is  one  word,  and  that 
word  is  '  obedience.'  If  life  is  to  have  but  one  meaning 
it  must  have  but  one  master  :  and  that  Master  must  be 
Jesus  Christ. 

Jesus  took  His  four  followers  into  the  synagogue. 
They  had  never  been  present  at  such  a  service  in  all 
their  lives.  They  knew  the  synagogue  and  its  service 
passing  well.  They  had  been  taken  there  as  boys 
by  their  respective  fathers,  Jonas  and  Zebedee  ;  and 
maybe  they  had  not  seldom  been  hard  put  to  it,  not 
only  in  those  early  days,  but  in  more  recent  times,  to 
keep  some  semblance  of  interest  in  the  niggling  and 

77 


The  Synagogue  and  the  House 

perfunctory  homily,  full  of  distinctions  without  differ 
ences,  and  the  glorification  of  trifles.  But  that  day 
the  Preacher  gripped  their  souls.  Deep  springs  of  joy 
were  loosened  in  their  hearts.  Such  a  large,  generous, 
fearless  utterance  had  never  before  been  heard  in  the 
synagogue  at  Capernaum.  Law  and  tradition  and 
ritualism  had  been  preached  there  for  years,  and  many 
a  weary,  wintry  time  the  poor  folk  had  had.  But 
that  day  a  new  Preacher  had  come  to  Capernaum, 
and  the  Preacher's  name  was  Love.  And  whenever 
Love  preaches,  life  cannot  help  listening.  Yes,  and 
a  poor  helpless  life  was  saved  that  Sabbath  morning. 
The  quiet  of  the  service  was  broken  by  the  cry  of  a 
man  with  an  unclean  spirit :  a  most  unorthodox  pro 
ceeding  in  the  light  of  a  more  recent  evangelistic 
tradition.  There  ought  to  be  something  to  help  that 
man  whenever  we  gather  together  in  public  worship. 
I  am  afraid  some  of  us  forget  him.  I  am  afraid  we 
are  inclined  to  assume  he  is  not  there.  But  in  the 
light  of  a  clearer  vision  of  God,  a  humbler  gaze  into 
the  face  of  the  sinless  Christ,  may  he  not  be  myself, 
yourself?  Some  thread  of  penitence  is  woven  into 
all  true  worship.  It  will  be  a  sad  day  when  the 
Christian  Church  forgets — or  when  any  company  oi 
people  within  its  wide  borders  forgets — that  the  cry 
of  the  man  with  an  unclean  spirit  has  ever  been  the 
birth-cry  of  a  new  and  living  worship. 


The  Synagogue  and  the  House 

When  Jesus  went  forth  to  preach,  Judaism  had 
become  a  religion  without  vision  and  enthusiasm, 
without  heroism  and  moral  passion,  without  sym 
pathy,  and  so  without  a  message  that  could  get  home 
to  the  heart  of  a  poor  devil-mastered  man.  Then 
Jesus  came — and  the  same  synagogue  could  not  hold 
Christ  and  the  devil,  and  never  a  stir  in  the  atmo 
sphere.  And  that  remains  true  when  the  last  word 
has  been  said  about  the  psychology  of  conversion  and 
the  subtleties  of  the  modern  temperament.  I  quite 
believe  that  a  just  recognition  of  the  various  intel 
lectual  and  temperamental  changes  that  take  place  in 
the  common  mind  and  life  of  men  makes  for  the  true 
furtherance  of  the  gospel.  By  all  means  let  us  ac 
knowledge  that  we  to-day  are  less  introspective,  less 
subjective,  in  some  ways  less  emotional  than  our 
forebears  ;  but  all  these  and  kindred  considerations  do 
not  make  us  less  sinful,  nor  must  we  let  them  chal 
lenge  or  obscure  the  simple  and  direct  message  of 
divine  grace.  Perhaps  we  have  heard  enough  for  a 
while  about  the  things  that  change.  We  must  re 
assure  and  reconvince  ourselves  of  the  things  that 
change  not — the  all-mastering  Christ  and  the  sin-laden 
soul.  Modernity  is  becoming  almost  a  fetish  with 
us.  People  clamour  for  an  up-to-date  gospel.  Why, 
the  very  plea  is  a  belittling  of  the  gospel !  It  is  the 
glory  and  genius  of  the  gospel  that  it  makes  nothing 

79 


The  Synagogue  and  the  House 

of  dates.  It  is  a  timeless  and  eternal  power.  And  it 
is  the  power  that  matters. 

Perhaps  it  is  only  fair  to  say  a  word  to  those  who 
make  a  fetish  of  the  bygone.  There  are  some  who 
read  that  verse,  '  And  the  unclean  spirit,  tearing 
him  and  crying  with  a  loud  voice,  came  out  of  him,' 
and  they  refuse  to  believe  that  man  can  find  spiritual 
freedom  without  being  nearly  torn  to  pieces  in  the 
finding  of  it.  They  cannot  believe  in  a  miracle  unless 
they  see  a  disturbance  :  and,  alas,  some  of  them  think 
that  having  made  a  disturbance  they  have  worked 
a  miracle.  My  friends,  it  matters  little  what  way 
the  unclean  spirit  goes  out  of  a  man's  life,  but  it 
matters  everything  that  it  does  go.  It  matters 
everything  that  you  and  I  so  pray  and  believe  and 
worship  before  God  that  every  man's  sin  shall  cry 
out  within  him  and  be  driven  forth — and  that 
utterly. 

But  we  must  not  stay  any  longer  in  the  synagogue 
at  Capernaum.  Let  us  follow  Jesus  and  His  four 
disciples  out  again,  down  the  straggling  street  through 
the  Sabbath  sunshine,  beneath  a  cottage  doorway. 
There  was  a  fever-stricken  woman  in  the  house.  And 
they  tell  Him  of  her.  And  He  took  her  by  the  hand 
and  the  fever  left  her.  The  miracle  in  the  synagogue 
was  followed  by  the  miracle  in  the  house.  The 
cottage  on  the  shore  became  as  wonderful  a  place  as 

80 


The  Synagogue  and  the  House 

the  temple  on  the  hill.  And  the  lesson  of  it  all  is 
the  oneness  of  life  in  Jesus  Christ 

'  When  they  were  come  out  of  the  synagogue.'  That 
is  just  where  the  difficulty  of  life  comes  in  for  most 
of  us.  These  four  fishermen  stood  that  morning  in 
the  place  of  worship,  and  the  word  of  Him  who  spake 
as  never  man  spake  carried  them  out  beyond  the  fret 
and  triviality,  the  weariness  and  sorrow  of  their  lives. 
But  had  they  gone  down  alone  to  their  cottage  with 
the  fishing-nets  drying  in  the  sun,  a  too  familiar  sacra 
ment  of  their  hard  and  perilous  struggle  for  a  living, 
and  with  the  feeble  voice  of  a  sick  woman  unconsciously 
taking  up  the  tale  of  the  sorrow  and  frailty  of  life,  they 
might  have  felt,  as  many  do  feel,  that  it  is  a  long  way 
from  the  synagogue  to  the  house.  Worship  and 
work  might  have  seemed  to  them  to  be  in  two  different 
worlds.  The  mercy  of  the  altar  might  have  seemed 
to  have  little  to  do  with  the  sorrow  of  the  hearth. 

But  Jesus  went  with  them.  He  had  come  to  teach 
men  the  way  from  the  synagogue  to  the  house.  The 
path  of  His  life  lay  through  them  both.  In  Him 
the  gulf  between  them  was  for  ever  bridged  and  the 
difference  in  their  final  significance  for  ever  blotted 
out.  It  is  Jesus  Christ  who  has  delivered  religion 
from  the  tyranny  of  place  and  time  and  form.  The 
faith  of  human  hearts  has  always  tended  to  make  too 
much  of  places.  We  trust  too  easily  to  some  high 
v  81 


The  Synagogue  and  the  House 

and  reverent  circumstance,  and  accept  too  weakly  the 
dictation  of  some  sad  or  difficult  situation.  We  have 
our  here  and  our  there.  I  suppose  the  local  always 
comes  before  the  universal.  The  only  way  to  the 
everywhere  lies  through  the  somewhere.  Doubtless 
centuries  of  pious  pilgrimage  to  Gerizim  and  to 
Jerusalem  did  something  to  prepare  men  for  that 
great  word  that  at  once  defined  and  universalized  the 
place  of  worship  :  '  Believe  Me,  the  hour  cometh,  when 
neither  in  this  mountain,  nor  in  Jerusalem,  shall  ye 
worship  the  Father.'  There  has  to  be  a  synagogue ; 
but  the  value  of  it  for  every  man  who  enters  it  has 
always  been  its  nearness  and  its  likeness  to  the  house. 
The  value  of  religion  lies  not  in  its  contrast  with  daily 
life,  but  in  its  communion  with  daily  life.  Jesus  has 
made  worship  something  better  than  a  beautiful  thing 
to  be  with  difficulty  recalled  to  help  us  in  life's 
unlovely  places. 

We  talk  about  coming  to  God's  house  and  getting 
away  from  the  moil  and  pain  of  things.  And  that  is 
part  of  the  value  of  worship.  It  does  bring,  at  times, 
a  sense  of  escape.  It  does  record  great  hours  of  the 
soul.  But,  better  still,  it  teaches  us  by  the  grace  of  an 
abiding  divine  fellowship  that  the  prosaism  and  un- 
loveliness  of  life  are  but  the  fictions  of  our  blind  and 
unresponsive  spirits.  We  have  worshipped  as  we 
should  when  it  is  easier,  and  not  harder,  for  us  to  go 

82 


The  Synagogue  and  the  House 

forth  and  answer  the  call  of  life.  The  synagogue  is 
not  the  place  where  a  man  forgets  his  work :  it  is  the 
place  where  he  learns  what  his  work  is,  and  how  he 
best  may  do  it.  And,  as  for  sorrow — well,  if  God  lets  us 
forget  our  sorrow  for  an  hour,  it  is  that  we  may  better 
understand  it  when  we  meet  it  again,  and  better  bear 
it  for  a  lifetime.  A  charming  book,  a  sweet  singer 
will  help  you  to  outsoar  life;  but  you  finish  the  last 
chapter,  the  last  quivering  note  dies  away,  and  lo  !  you 
are  still  on  the  wrong  side  of  all  life's  deepest  difficulty. 
There  is  a  difference  between  getting  up  and  getting 
on.  There  is  no  profit  in  being  taken  out  of  ourselves, 
unless  we  be  taken  out  of  ourselves  for  all  and  for  ever 
by  the  strong  uplift  and  unslackening  clasp  of  the 
Christ  who  died  to  save  us  from  all  we  ought  not  to 
be,  and  liveth  to  make  us  all  we  ought  to  be,  and 
whose  mercy  and  grace  avail  in  all  their  fullness  for 
every  moment  of  our  lives. 

That  Sabbath  morning  in  old  Capernaum,  Jesus 
made  it  quite  clear  why  they  had  a  synagogue,  a 
thing  that  both  they  who  ministered  and  they  who 
worshipped  had  forgotten.  Capernaum  had  a  syna 
gogue  because  it  had  that  house  where  a  fever-stricken 
woman  lay  weak  and  restless,  and  many  another  house 
where  there  were  little  children  and  sick  folk,  and  the 
aged,  and  anxious  mothers  and  toil-wearied  bread 
winners.  Years  of  formalism  and  literalism,  and  the 
F  2  83 


The  Synagogue  and  the  House 

gradual  substitution  of  a  political  for  a  spiritual  outlook, 
had  loosened  the  bond  between  the  synagogue  and  the 
house.  It  meant  little  to  the  perplexed  and  burdened 
folk  of  that  busy  town  that  at  the  turnings  of  the 
streets  and  from  the  open  spaces  they  could  catch  a 
glimpse  of  the  House  of  Help  upon  the  hill.  But,  had 
they  but  known  it,  those  sad-eyed  folk,  those  sheep 
without  a  shepherd,  there  passed  through  their  streets 
that  day,  from  the  house  of  prayer  to  the  house  of 
pain,  One  whose  presence  in  the  world  meant  that 
never  again  should  religion  and  daily  life  stand  un 
related  or  drift  apart.  He  came  to  make  them  one  ; 
to  weave  all  that  is  richest  in  the  one  into  all  that 
is  neediest  in  the  other;  to  make  the  synagogue  a 
sacrament  of  help,  and  the  cottage  a  place  of  peace, 
and  both  part  of  the  great  presence-chamber  of  God's 
eternal  mercy. 

'  When  they  were  come  out  of  the  synagogue  they 
came  into  the  house.'  These  words  stand  for  life's 
common  and  oft-repeated  experience.  Every  day  in 
some  wise  we  have  this  passage  from  the  synagogue 
to  the  house,  from  the  hour  of  refreshment  to  the  hour 
of  toil,  from  the  place  where  help  is  found  to  the 
place  where  help  is  needed.  We  have  to  go  forth  from 
our  too  brief  opportunities  for  devotion,  from  the  Book, 
from  some  gracious  meditation  or  some  pure  and  up 
lifting  companionship,  from  some  hour  that  has  at 

84 


The  Synagogue  and  the  House 

least  made  a  simple  virtue  grow  great  and  noble 
before  our  inward  eye  and  stand  forth  in  all  its  king- 
liness ;  and  we  have  to  strive  after  that  same  virtue 
amid  relationships  and  tasks  and  aspects  of  life  that 
conspire  to  reduce  that  glorious  thing  to  the  level  of 
an  unavailing  commonplace.  We  have  to  turn  from 
the  poetry  to  the  prose,  from  the  glory  to  the  drudg 
ery,  from  the  fair  ideal  to  the  gloomy  actual,  from  the 
vision  of  the  glamorous  distance  to  the  question  of 
the  next  step.  How  we  fail,  what  we  lose,  what  we 
overlook,  what  we  betray  in  this  continuous  conflict 
between  the  best  and  all  that  seems  other  and  less  than 
the  best,  probably  makes  a  sad  story.  And  nothing 
can  redeem  that  story  but  a  clear  experience  of  the 
oneness  of  life  in  Jesus  Christ.  So  searching  was  His 
gaze  upon  life,  so  profound  His  sympathy,  so  catholic 
His  wisdom  and  love,  that  for  Him  life  knew  no 
transitions  from  the  higher  to  the  lower,  no  merely 
occasional  sanctities,  no  mere  secularities.  Life  was 
not  for  Him,  as  it  is  too  often  for  us,  a  thing  of  shreds 
and  patches,  a  medley  of  events,  a  string  of  experi 
ences  that  sometimes  brought  Him  the  fragrance  of 
the  altar  and  sometimes  the  dust  of  the  street.  Life 
for  Him  was  one  high  obedience,  one  immortal 
sacrifice,  one  solemn,  joyous  passion  of  love. 

And  what  life  was  to  Him,  He  is  able  to  make  it  to 
us.     Just  across  the  threshold  of  the  sanctuary,  just 

85 


The  Synagogue  and  the  House 

outside  this  one  hour  of  quiet,  life  is  waiting  for  us  all. 
In  a  few  moments  we  shall  be  back  in  it.  What  does 
it  mean  for  you  ?  It  means  that  temptation  written 
in  your  temperament,  that  truth  so  hard  to  speak,  that 
silence  so  difficult  to  keep,  a  wayward  child  difficult 
to  train,  a  fretful  invalid  hard  to  live  with,  a  froward 
master,  a  disappointing  servant, — in  short  for  each  of 
us  a  life-task  all  too  easily  misunderstood  and  mis 
handled.  As  we  bide  here  in  this  hour  of  worship  we 
call  all  this  '  the  other  side  of  life.'  Jesus  can  make 
it  as  truly  a  part  of  life  at  its  highest  and  noblest  as 
in  some  raptured  and  exalted  hour.  The  Christ  of 
the  synagogue  is  the  Christ  of  the  house.  What  He 
is  to  you  here,  He  will  be  to  you  there.  Life  is  one 
in  Him — unbroken  in  meaning,  beauty,  and  worth. 
Through  the  straggling  narrow  stress  of  life  we  may 
pass  with  His  companionship  in  our  hearts,  as  the  four 
passed  through  the  little  town  of  Capernaum  long 
ago.  And  ever  for  us,  as  for  them,  the  promise  and 
power  of  the  synagogue  shall  work  themselves  out, 
prove  themselves  true  over  and  over  again  in  all  the 
need  and  burden  of  the  house. 


86 


VII 
Mistaken  Suppositions 

AN  EASTER  SERMON 

_  Supposing  Him  to  be  the  gardener. — JOHN  xx.  15. 

They  supposed  that  they  had  seen  a  spirit. — LUKE  xxiv.  37. 

WHEN  Mary  Magdalene  stood  in  Joseph's  gar 
den  on  the  morning  of  the  Resurrection  with 
embalming  spices  in  her  hands  and  with  the  tragedy 
of  hopeless  love  playing  itself  out  in  her  aching  heart, 
she  made  a  mistake.  She  mistook  the  Risen  Saviour 
for  the  Arimathean's  gardener.  The  mistake  is  easily 
explained.  The  light  was  still  dim.  There  was  just 
the  first  faint  flush  of  the  dawn,  that  magical  decep 
tive  light,  revealing  an  almost  amorphous  world.  And 
had  the  light  been  better — well,  there  were  tears  in 
the  woman's  eyes.  Yes,  and  the  mistake  admits  of  a 
somewhat  deeper  explanation  than  this. 

We  see  most  easily  what  we  are  looking  for.  Ex 
pectation  is  almost  part  of  the  power  of  vision.  Mary 
wanted  some  one  to  tell  her  what  had  become  of  the 
body  of  Jesus.  She  wanted  some  information  con 
cerning  the  empty  tomb.  She  did  not  exactly  want 

87 


Mistaken  Suppositions 

an  explanation.  She  had  explained  the  situation 
already.  '  They  have  taken  away  my  Lord,  and 
I  know  not  where  they  have  laid  Him.'  They  had 
laid  Him  somewhere.  She  must  not  abandon  her 
quest  of  the  still,  white  form.  The  last  tender  offices 
must  be  fulfilled.  And  when  a  figure  loomed  in  the 
uncertain  light,  she  came  to  the  simple  and  likely 
conclusion  that  it  was  Joseph's  gardener.  Surely 
here  was  the  very  man  to  tell  her  what  she  most 
wanted  to  know.  '  Sir,  if  thou  hast  borne  Him  hence, 
tell  me  where  thou  hast  laid  Him,  and  I  will  take 
Him  away.'  Then  the  figure  spoke  her  name,  and  in 
a  moment  she  knew — first  of  all  human  souls  to  know 
it — that  Christ  was  risen  from  the  dead,  and  that  the 
hope  of  the  world  was  splendid,  eternal  truth. 

Now  look  at  another  scene.  It  was  the  evening 
of  that  same  day.  The  darkness  had  fallen.  The 
disciples  were  gathered  in  a  house  in  some  narrow 
street  of  old  Jerusalem.  The  door  was  barred  with 
the  utmost  care.  The  shutters  were  closed.  Not  a 
gleam  of  light  to  attract  the  notice  of  a  passer-by. 
For  the  temper  of  the  Jews  was  uncertain,  and  there 
were  not  wanting  tokens  that  boded  no  good  to  the 
disciples  of  the  Nazarene.  Once  already  that  evening 
a  tremor  had  passed  through  that  little  company. 
They  had  heard  a  careful,  stealthy,  and  yet  urgent 
knocking  at  the  door.  It  turned  out  to  be  two  of  their 

88 


Mistaken  Suppositions 

band  who  earlier  in  the  day  had  set  out  to  walk  to 
Emmaus.  They  had  a  strange  tale  to  tell  of  One 
who  had  joined  them  on  their  walk,  though,  now  they 
came  to  think  of  it,  they  could  not  say  whether  He  met 
them  or  overtook  them.  They  told  how  His  words 
had  made  their  heart  warm  with  glowing  thoughts  and 
burning  hopes,  of  how  He  had  consented  to  share  their 
evening  meal  at  the  little  inn  at  Emmaus,  and  then — 
oh  the  wonder  of  it ! — as  the  Stranger  was  blessing 
and  breaking  the  bread  a  veil  seemed  to  be  taken 
from  before  their  eyes,  and  for  a  few  brief  moments 
they  saw  He  was  their  Master.  They  saw  where  the 
thorns  had  torn  His  brow  and  the  nails  had  pierced 
His  hands — and  lo  !  they  two  were  alone,  gazing  upon 
the  broken  bread,  and  pondering  the  burning  words. 
And  whilst  this  story  was  being  told  a  presence  was 
suddenly  manifest  to  all  that  listening  company.  One 
stood  among  them  whom  they  had  all  known  and 
whom  they  still  loved.  But  in  a  flash  they  thought 
of  that  final  tragedy  on  Calvary.  Death  was  final, 
and  He  had  died.  They  thought,  too,  of  the  door  so 
certainly  and  securely  locked,  of  the  windows  so 
firmly  barred.  And  terror  seized  their  spirits.  They 
supposed  that  they  saw  a  ghost — something  unreal, 
unearthly,  a  thing  of  mystery  and  dread.  Till  the 
voice  that  had  revealed  the  simple  truth  to  the  Mag 
dalene  in  the  dawn  spoke  to  them  :  *  Why  are  ye 


Mistaken  Suppositions 

troubled  ? '  and  their  hearts  caught  the  glorious  truth 
that  Christ  was  risen. 

Putting  these  two  incidents  side  by  side,  I  can  see 
a  picture  of  the  twofold  difficulty  of  that  new  life 
that  Christ  came  to  reveal.  I  can  see,  as  in  a  parable, 
the  two  ways  in  which  we  fail  to  gather  and  use  the 
great  revelation  that  Jesus  makes  to  us.  We  make 
the  mistake  that  the  Magdalene  made.  We  love  an 
easy,  earthly  explanation  of  life.  We  live  too  often 
under  the  dominion  of  this  world's  narrow  probabili 
ties.  We  are  content,  nay,  even  resolved,  that  our 
thought  shall  move  within  the  cramped  limits  of  our 
experience.  We  pass  unmoved,  unenlightened  through 
some  hour  that  might  have  been  a  great  hour  of  the 
soul,  because,  for  us,  life  is  pre-judged.  We  are  so 
foolishly  sure  as  to  what  is  most  likely  to  happen.  We 
are  so  blindly  unready  for  the  miracle,  so  stolidly 
unprepared  for  the  wonder,  the  vision,  the  glory,  the 
message,  of  the  life  that  is  life  indeed.  We  trust 
only  our  senses,  our  instincts,  our  habits  of  thought, 
our  powers  of  judgement,  the  dictates  of  earthly 
experience.  How  often  we  sum  up  a  situation,  we 
explain  an  event,  when  all  the  while  the  real  facts  of 
the  case  have  lain  outside  the  range  of  our  observa 
tion  !  An  explanation  may  be  perfectly  reasonable 
and  quite  wrong.  What  more  reasonable  than  to 
suppose  that  that  figure  in  the  garden  was  the  gar- 
go 


Mistaken  Suppositions 

dener  ?  Who  else  was  likely  to  be  there  at  that  early 
hour?  Who  else  was  likely  to  have  any  right  or 
business  there  ?  The  sanity,  the  likeliness  of  Mary's 
conclusion  were  beyond  criticism.  But  she  was 
wrong.  She  was  tremendously  and  profoundly 
wrong.  And  her  mistake  teaches  us  that  the  truth 
as  it  is  in  Jesus  may  give  the  lie  to  all  time-born 
probabilities.  It  may  contradict  earth's  narrow,  hour- 
long  likelihood.  The  empty  sepulchre  is  not  an 
isolated  marvel.  It  is  not  just  a  splendid,  lonely 
mystery,  challenging  for  evermore  the  mind  that  must 
still  live  on  in  a  world  wholly  governed  by  laws  that 
are  traceable  and  wholly  made  up  of  situations  that 
admit  of  being  reasoned  out. 

That  empty  sepulchre  has  filled  the  round  world 
with  mystery.  It  has  enlarged  beyond  the  range  of 
our  reason  the  possibilities  of  human  life.  It  has  run 
the  line  of  wonder  through  all  the  hours.  It  has  made 
faith  and  love  and  worship  and  spiritual  obedience 
chief  factors  in  each  day's  reckonings. 

Now  we  know  that  the  simplest  facts  of  life,  its  toils 
and  its  leisure,  its  wayside  greetings,  its  laughter  and 
its  tears  are  beyond  our  earthly  understanding.  We 
can  so  easily  misinterpret  them,  so  habitually  mis 
handle  them.  They  ask  of  us  a  faith  that  shall 
reveal  the  wondrous  presence  and  sovereign  will  of 
Christ  our  Saviour. 


Mistaken  Suppositions 

In  the  earthliness  of  our  minds  we  suppose  so  many 
shallow  and  foolish  things.  We  suppose  it  was  an 
accident ;  we  suppose  it  was  a  failure ;  we  suppose  it 
made  no  difference  ;  we  suppose  it  was  just  a  business 
transaction,  a  greeting,  a  disappointment;  we  suppose 
it  was  just  the  gift  of  a  friend,  sympathy  of  a  neigh 
bour,  the  music  of  a  song,  the  word  of  a  book  ;  we 
suppose  it  was  just  a  thought  the  sunset  brought  us, 
a  sickness  from  which  we  recovered — thanks  to  the 
doctor — the  sweet  prattle  of  a  little  child.  Thus  we 
move  in  the  dim  light  of  the  garden  and  see  only  the 
gardener.  Thus  we  ask  our  questions,  follow  our 
plans,  do  our  work,  and  bear  our  sorrow,  unconscious 
of  that  Divine  Saviour  whose  presence  and  power 
and  love  fill  all  things. 

Let  us  look  for  a  few  moments  at  what  happened 
on  the  evening  of  the  first  day  of  the  week. 
The  mistake  that  the  disciples  made  in  the  even 
ing  was  just  the  opposite  of  the  mistake  that 
the  Magdalene  had  made  in  the  dawn.  She  had 
stumbled  over  the  likely  and  the  familiar :  they 
stumbled  over  the  unlikely  and  the  strange.  She  had 
found  an  explanation  that  was  simple  and  reasonable 
and  by  no  means  disconcerting.  They  found  an  ex 
planation  that  was  irrational,  disquieting,  and  remote 
from  the  facts  and  laws  of  life.  To  her,  Christ  was  the 
gardener  about  to  begin  his  day's  work :  to  them  He 

92 


Mistaken  Suppositions 

was  an  inexplicable  and  dreadful  apparition,  a  ghostly 
presence  from  the  place  of  silence  and  shadows,  flinging 
about  their  souls  the  garment  of  nameless  fear.  Mary 
did  not  go  far  enough  in  her  explanation  of  the  figure 
in  the  garden.  She  stopped  short  at  the  bidding  of 
her  habit  of  thought.  She  accepted  too  easily  the 
verdict  of  sense  and  judgement.  The  disciples  in 
their  explanation  of  the  figure  that  appeared  among 
them  went  too  far.  They  passed  beyowd  the  range 
of  all  that  to  them  had  ever  been  real  and  intelligible. 
They  saw  only  a  ghostly  visitant,  an  abstraction,  a 
terrifying  mystery.  Can  we  find  in  that  stupefied  and 
fear-stricken  company  a  lesson  we  need  to  learn  ?  Is 
it  not  the  reality  of  the  unseen  world,  the  real  existence, 
the  immediate  and  practical  significance  of  the  things 
of  the  spirit  ?  We  lock  the  door,  we  bar  the  windows 
of  the  house  of  life.  We  shelter  ourselves  amid  the 
securities  and  fellowships  of  earth.  But  in  spite  of 
every  bolt  and  bar  He  comes.  Conscience  beholds 
a  vision  of  judgement.  The  sinful  soul  has  vision  of 
the  hands  its  sins  have  pierced.  The  human  heart 
in  its  weariness  and  longing  beholds  the  outstretched 
arms  of  divine  pity,  and  the  pain-marred  face  of 
Eternal  Love.  But  all  the  earthliness  within  us  rises 
to  cast  doubt  on  the  reality  and  worth  of  that  vision.  We 
bid  this  busy  outward  life  belittle  such  experience. 
We  sometimes  treat  the  deepest  thoughts  that  ever 

93 


Mistaken  Suppositions 

come  to  us  as  mere  ghosts  of  the  mind  ;  the  most  vital 
and  momentous  moods  as  mere  tricks  of  feeling.  We 
are  afraid  of  silence,  of  loneliness,  of  meditation,  of  the 
profundities  of  worship  ;  of  the  hour  of  the  hushed 
thought,  the  listening  heart.  We  shrink  from  the 
tremendous,  the  sacred  and  eternal  realities  of  the 
spirit.  We  spread  the  fan  of  a  light  shallow  realism 
that  we  may  waft  away,  as  so  many  gruesome  and 
meaningless  ghosts,  the  thoughts  and  visions  that 
come  to  us  from  the  home  of  all  reality.  Our  fear 
of  the  tremendous  spiritual  realities  is  not  always 
manifest.  It  is  often  well  concealed.  But  beneath 
many  a  specious  argument,  many  a  robust  determina 
tion,  many  a  plunge  into  what  men  call  practical 
things,  there  lurks,  as  the  hidden  motive,  the  fear  of 
coming  face  to  face  with  the  true  eternal  world  of  the 
spirit. 

It  was  the  same  figure  that  Mary  mistook  for  the 
gardener  and  that  the  disciples  mistook  for  a  dread 
apparition.  It  was  the  same  living,  loving  Saviour  of 
human  souls.  In  Jesus  the  two  worlds  meet.  In 
Him  the  earthly  and  the  heavenly  are  reconciled. 
That  new  life  that  we  are  called  to  live  through  faith 
in  Him  can  make  the  familiar  things  of  life  flash  out 
with  wondrous  divine  beauty  and  meaning,  and  can 
make  the  deep  and  awesome  solemnities  of  the 
spiritual  world  brighten  with  gracious  hopes  and 

94 


Mistaken  Suppositions 

comforting  promises.  For  him  who  gives  heart  and 
life  into  Christ's  keeping  each  well-conned,  drudgery- 
garbed  duty  rises  to  its  height  and  worth  in  the 
kingdom  of  righteousness,  and  through  the  dim 
mysterious  thoughts  of  destiny  and  eternity  that 
shadow  the  soul  we  can  see  the  tender  face  and 
outstretched  hands  of  perfect  love. 

Just  one  other  thought.  To  the  Magdalene  who 
had  mistaken  Him  for  the  gardener  Jesus  said, 
1  Touch  Me  not.'  To  the  disciples  who  had  mistaken 
Him  for  a  ghostly  visitant,  an  unreality,  Jesus  said, 
'  Handle  Me  and  see — for  a  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and 
bones  as  ye  behold  Me  having.' 

On  the  Magdalene  Jesus  laid  a  new  law  of  reverence, 
on  the  disciples  a  new  law  of  familiarity.  And  does 
not  the  Risen  Christ  this  day  lay  those  laws  upon  us  ? 
Sometimes  we  handle  life  with  too  much  familiarity. 
We  hold  our  tasks,  our  opportunities,  our  privileges, 
and  our  hopes  with  an  almost  irreverent  assurance. 
So  soon  for  us  the  glory  of  life  fades  into  the  light  of 
common  day.  So  indifferently  the  privileges  of  life 
come  to  be  handled.  We  can  even  tread  the  path  of 
prayer  without  awe,  and  certainly  we  often  face  the 
work  and  fellowship  of  life  as  things  of  small  account. 
And  in  so  far  as  it  is  so  with  us  the  Risen  Christ  says 
to  us,  as  to  the  over-eager  Magdalene,  'Touch  Me 
not.' 

95 


. 


Mistaken  Suppositions 

Mary  thought  that  things  were  just  as  they  had 
been  before.  She  did  not  realize  the  tremendous 
spiritual  meaning  of  the  Resurrection.  She  did  not 
realize  that  now  Christ's  bodily  presence  was  but  a 
sacrament  of  His  abiding  spiritual  presence  in  all 
believing  hearts.  She  would  have  been  content  to 
have  kissed  the  Master's  feet.  But  that  was  to  be  too 
easily  satisfied.  She  had  to  apprehend  Him  and  to 
love  Him  in  a  higher  and  a  holier  way.  So  would 
Jesus  give  us  each  to  pass  through  life  with  a  new 
diffidence,  a  new  reverence,  a  new  and  holy  vision  of 
all  familiar  things. 

And  sometimes  we  do  not  get  near  enough  to  life. 
We  dare  not  come  at  close  grips  with  the  splendid 
hopes  and  the  noble  visions  God  in  His  mercy  sends 
to  our  struggling  souls.  They  are  vague,  remote, 
uncomforting.  And  when  it  is  so  with  us,  then  comes 
that  other  word,  spoken  to  the  trembling,  vision- 
haunted  disciples,  '  Handle  Me  and  see.'  Put  each 
great  thought,  each  dazzling  hope,  each  wondrous 
vision  to  the  test  here  in  the  maze  and  sorrow  of  the 
years,  here  in  the  press  of  human  things.  And  that 
same  fellowship  with  Christ  that  has  made  each 
passing  duty  a  thing  of  immortal  worth  shall  make 
the  vast  eternal  truth  of  God  a  thing  of  immediate 
comfort. 


VIII 

A  New  Year  Sermon 

I  must  also  see  Rome. — ACTS  xix.  21. 
For  to  me  to  live  is  Christ. — PHIL.  i.  21. 

•  T  MUST  also  see  Rome.'  That  was  no  passing 
J-  desire  on  the  part  of  St.  Paul.  Those  five  words 
sum  up  one  of  the  great  persistent  hopes  of  the 
apostle's  heart.  In  his  letter  to  the  Christian  Church 
in  Rome  we  find  this  phrase,  '  Having  these  many 
years  a  longing  to  come  unto  you.'  The  presence 
and  growth  of  such  a  desire  as  this  is  easily  accounted 
for.  St.  Paul  was  a  Roman  citizen,  at  a  time  when 
the  Roman  empire  was  the  greatest  power  in  the 
earth  and  Rome  was  the  capital  of  the  world.  Few 
things  were  of  more  practical  service  to  St.  Paul  than 
his  Roman  citizenship.  He  travelled  far  and  wide, 
often  by  those  grand  straight  roads  that  the  Romans 
had  a  genius  for  making ;  and  wherever  in  his  travels 
he  met  a  representative  of  the  imperial  city,  the 
citizen  Paul  knew  that  he  was  likely  to  find  that  rough 
and  yet  in  many  respects  satisfactory  justice  which 
was  the  secret  of  Rome's  power  and  the  salt  of  her 
G  97 


A  New  Year  Sermon 

life.  Rome  ruled  her  world  with  a  strong  grip  and  a 
magnificent  energy.  And  doubtless  St.  Paul,  more 
than  once,  had  reason  to  be  glad  that  this  was  so. 

True,  Rome  failed  this  freeborn  son  of  hers  some 
times.  She  chastised  and  imprisoned  this  her  greatest 
citizen.  In  the  end  she  put  him  to  death.  But  the 
fact  still  remains  that  St.  Paul's  citizenship  stood  him 
in  good  stead  as  he  went  about  preaching  and  teaching 
throughout  that  great  empire.  Providence  sometimes 
came  to  him  in  the  form  of  a  Roman  officer,  and  he 
may  well  have  felt  that  he  would  like  to  see  the 
capital  from  which  this  availing  justice  radiated 
so  far. 

But  there  were  other  and  weightier  reasons  why 
St.  Paul's  heart  went  out  to  Rome.  His  experience  had 
taught  him  the  wisdom  of  getting  to  the  great  centres 
of  Roman  life  and  rule.  With  his  intense  zeal  for  the 
spread  of  the  gospel,  with  his  keen  eye  for  life's  most 
true  and  spacious  opportunities,  with  his  splendid 
courage  that  faced  simply  and  gladly  the  perils  of 
the  faith,  the  apostle  felt  that  if  only  he  could  gain  a 
foothold  in  the  metropolis  of  the  world,  if  only  he 
could  touch  the  heart  of  the  empire,  he  would  have 
handled  the  largest  opportunity  for  service  that  ever 
man  held.  He  had  heard  much,  too,  of  the  Christian 
community  in  Rome  as  he  sat  and  toiled  in  the 
workshop  of  Aquila,  and  year  by  year  the  desire  to 


A  New  Year  Sermon 

preach  there  grew  upon  him.  And  year  by  year  it 
was  denied  him.  Ephesus  in  pro-consular  Asia, 
Athens  and  Corinth  across  the  Aegean,  witnessed  his 
abundant  labours.  He  traversed  the  country  from 
Syria  to  Macedonia.  He  could  say  in  that  Roman 
letter  from  which  I  have  already  quoted,  '  So  that  from 
Jerusalem  round  about  unto  Illyricum  I  have  fully 
preached  the  gospel  of  Christ.'  But  Rome  was  the 
dream  of  his  life.  And  the  years  of  splendid  patience 
and  heroic  toil  rolled  on,  and  the  man's  hair  turned 
grey,  and  maybe  he  thought  that  the  call  to  the  City 
of  the  Seven  Hills  would  never  come.  But  it  did. 
And  oh,  the  pathos  of  it  !  He  entered  the  city  a 
prisoner  in  charge  of  a  centurion.  He  dwelt  there 
two  years  before  he  was  tried  and  evidently  acquitted 
of  the  charges  against  him.  Then  after  two  or  three 
years  of  liberty,  Rome  seized  him  again.  This  time 
her  temper  had  changed.  St.  Paul  was  held  in  a 
closer  captivity,  very  likely  denied  a  glimpse  of  the 
blue  sky,  till  the  heedless  cruelty  of  Nero  sent  this 
brave  soldier  of  Christ  to  the  glorious  shame  of 
martyrdom.  That  was  how  St.  Paul  saw  Rome. 
And  here  and  now,  on  the  threshold  of  the  year,  I 
want  to  help  you  to  bring  the  desire  of  your  life  to 
the  judgement  of  this  noble  story. 

Every  life  has  its  secret   hope,  its  hidden  desire. 
Our  work  lies,  so  to  speak,  in  the  provinces  of  life,  but 
02  99 


A  New  Year  Sermon 

our  heart  often  goes  out  to  the  capital.  Life  is  not 
fully  expressed  for  any  of  us  in  the  routine  of  our 
service.  It  is  not  measured  by  the  inch-tape  of  ex 
perience.  It  is  larger  than  these  things.  It  has  room 
for  the  unrealized.  And  if  we  should  be  very  frank 
with  ourselves  and  each  other,  we  should  confess  that 
one  of  the  inspirations  and  comforts  of  life  for  us, 
especially  as  we  most  feel  the  limitation  and  difficulty 
and  irksomeness  and  prosaism  of  it,  is  the  whisper  to 
our  own  heart,  '  I  must  also  see  Rome.'  And  the 
first  thing  I  want  you  to  let  St.  Paul  teach  you  is  this, 
that  only  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  can  make  your 
dream  of  Rome  worth  dreaming.  '  I  must  also  see 
Rome  ' :  my  friend,  what  do  you  mean  by  that  ?  Some 
people's  Rome  is  not  very  far  away,  not  very  difficult 
to  reach,  and  not  worth  the  pilgrimage.  Rome  was  the 
city  of  a  thousand  pleasures,  where  life  could  become 
a  whirl  of  new  sensations,  and  the  hours  were  full  of 
colour  and  sound  and  change.  Rome  was  the  world's 
great  market-place  :  its  streets,  like  the  streets  of  all 
the  world's  great  cities,  were  paved  with  gold — for 
the  men  who  had  never  trodden  them.  Rome  was 
the  place  where  a  man  stood  the  best  chance  of  honour 
and  office,  of  promotion  and  reward.  And  it  was  the 
immensely  wealthy  and  sometimes  lavish  patron  of 
art  and  poetry  and  literature.  To  the  man  with  a 
drab  experience,  or  an  empty  purse,  or  a  disappointed 

100 


A  New  Year  Sermon 

ambition,  or  a  bundle  of  poems,  the  solution  of  life 
lay  in  the  words,  'I  must  see  Rome.'  If  the  city 
of  your  dreams  is  a  city  of  gaiety  or  of  wealth  or  of 
purely  personal  selfish  advancement,  then  the  secret 
desire  of  your  life  is  riot  worthy  the  heart  that 
holds  it. 

But  you  may  say,  '  Surely  as  long  as  I  do  my  duty 
nothing  else  matters.  My  time,  and  my  strength, 
and  my  resources  may  belong  to  others,  but  my 
dreams  are  my  own.'  That  is  a  very  common  fiction 
of  the  mind,  a  conception  of  life  that  too  often  is 
made  to  justify  empty,  idle  speculation,  unfounded 
forecast  of  the  future  that  breeds  unfaithfulness  in  the 
present.  It  is  true  that  your  dreams  are  your  own  : 
and  it  is  just  because  they  are  your  own,  woven  of  the 
very  texture  of  your  mind,  vitalized  by  the  inner 
spirit  of  your  life,  that  they  matter  so  much.  A  dream 
is  a  radical,  creative,  germinal  thing.  It  does  not 
float  as  a  pleasing  nimbus  beyond  the  range  and 
reckonings  of  our  daily  activities.  It  lies  at  the  core 
of  them.  It  is  true  that  if  you  do  your  duty,  nothing 
else  matters ;  but  that  is  because  everything  in  your 
life,  your  dream  and  desire,  your  affection  and  hope, 
your  aim  and  your  character  all  go  to  the  doing  of 
your  duty.  We  make  the  mistake  of  trying  to  isolate 
some  things  in  our  lives.  We  cannot  do  this.  Life 
is  one.  We  cannot  dream  for  ourselves  and  live  for 

101 


A  New  Year  Sermon 

others.  We  cannot  give  the  world  some  of  our  hopes 
and  give  God  all  our  service.  St.  Paul's  dream  of  Rome 
was  bound  to  have  some  effect  on  all  that  he  said  and 
did.  And  the  reason  why  it  did  not  cloud  his  outlook 
or  impair  his  service  is  found  in  those  few  words  in 
his  Philippian  letter  that  give  us  a  glimpse  of  the 
very  innermost  of  his  soul — '  For  me  to  live  is  Christ.' 
It  is  true  that  our  ideal  has  a  great  deal  to  do  with 
our  conduct,  and  just  as  true  that  our  conduct  reacts 
on  our  ideal ;  but  there  is  something  in  the  Christian 
religion  so  deep  that  by  comparison  both  these  con 
siderations  seem  to  be  but  on  the  surface  of  things. 
Christianity's  great  offer  to  the  world  is  not  a  splendid 
ideal,  neither  is  it  a  perfect  ethic  ;  it  is  a  cleansed 
heart,  an  inspired  will,  a  sure  and  certain  hope,  a  new 
life.  To  understand  how  St.  Paul  entered  Rome  you 
must  remember  how  Saul  of  Tarsus  entered  Damascus. 
*  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  Me  ?  '  The  eternal 
love  of  Christ  broke  this  man's  heart,  and  all  his 
selfishness  was  slain,  and  all  his  masterful  wilfulness 
was  transmuted  into  tender,  willing  obedience,  There 
after  one  face  shone  through  his  dreams,  one  voice 
spake  in  his  duties ;  it  was  the  face  and  voice  of 
the  Saviour  of  the  world.  When  once  a  man  gives 
himself  thus  to  Jesus  Christ  everything  in  his  life, 
from  his  farthest  dream  to  his  nearest  duty,  rights 
itself. 

102 


A  New  Year  Sermon 

See  how  it  was  with  St.  Paul.  The  thought  of 
Rome  never  made  him  indifferent  to  the  claims  of 
Ephesus  or  Lystra  or  many  another  place  where  he 
stayed  and  toiled.  His  longing  to  see  Rome  was 
eclipsed  by  his  longing  to  see  the  kingdom  of  God 
coming ;  even  as  God  willed  it  should  come.  He  hid 
this  hope  in  his  heart,  but  he  never  tried  to  force  the 
fulfilment  of  it  in  his  life.  He  knew  that  the  best 
place  for  a  man  is  where  God  puts  him.  The  vision 
of  Rome  sometimes  makes  men  impatient  and  slovenly 
in  their  work.  The  hope  for  to-morrow  obscures  the 
beautiful  and  noble  duty  of  to-day.  Only  Christ  can 
teach  us  to  sacrifice  at  the  altar  of  patience.  Only 
He  can  give  us  that  which  more  than  anything  else 
we  should  desire  for  ourselves,  that  is,  the  willingness 
to  do  the  will  of  God  here  and  now.  In  the  Christian 
life  the  highest  desires  keep  us  faithful  to  the  lowliest 
duties,  and  in  that  faithfulness  lies  the  work  of  all 
our  days.  As  you  look  at  St.  Paul's  life  you  can 
learn  that  a  man  fails  not  when  his  hope  is  unfulfilled, 
but  when  his  work  is  undone.  Look  at  the  apostle, 
passing  along  the  Appian  Way  and  beneath  the 
shadow  of  the  splendid  Porta  Capena — at  last  in  the 
city  of  his  desire.  He  was  an  old  man  ;  the  tale  of 
his  years  was  nearly  told,  and  the  night  when  no  man 
can  work  was  already  casting  its  long  grey  shadows 
on  his  path.  But  what  of  that  ?  His  desire  had  long 

103 


A  New  Year  Sermon 

been  refused  him,  but  his  work  had  been  done.  He 
had  never  relinquished  his  dream.,  but  he  had  never 
neglected  his  duty.  God  had  given  him  to  live  a  life 
of  incomparable  value  and  superb  success  ere  ever  his 
eyes  sighted  the  city  that  had  so  often  captured  his 
imagination  and  stimulated  his  desire. 

The  best  possibilities  of  our  lives  are  perhaps  bound 
up  in  our  dreams,  but  they  are  set  free  in  our  deeds. 
They  come  to  us  in  God's  will  for  our  daily  life,  and 
finding  that  is  finding  them.  Obedience  is  success. 
If  St.  Paul  had  fought  for  his  heart's  desire  we  dare 
not  think  of  how  tragic  and  miserable  the  result 
would  have  been.  And  God  honoured  His  servant's 
submission  by  giving  him  to  live  a  life  that  in  the 
matter  of  service  has  no  parallel.  We  cannot  aim  too 
high ;  but  we  must  have  the  right  standard  of  measure 
ment.  We  must  know  that  no  man  can  find  anything 
higher  than  the  will  of  God  for  him  here  and  now  ;  and 
doing  that,  and  rising  hour  by  hour  to  that,  he  shall 
come  to  know  that  one  day  in  the  place  where  God 
has  put  him  is  worth  a  lifetime  in  the  city  of  his 
dreams. 

A  word  or  two  about  the  way  St.  Paul  reached 
Rome.  He  came  there  a  prisoner.  And  never 
were  chains  more  suggestive  than  those  he  wore. 
They  speak  to  us  of  the  way  the  great  opportunities 
of  life  come  to  men.  To  find  the  freedom  of  life's 

104 


A  New  Year  Sermon 

large  and  abundant  fulfilment  a  man  must  become  the 
prisoner  of  the  Lord.  The  highest  service  has  ever 
been  given,  not  to  those  who  have  clutched  at  a  crown, 
but  to  those  who  have  been  willing  to  wear  fetters. 
Between  each  of  us  and  the  best  we  hope  to  be  and 
do,  there  lies  much  submission  and  much  renunciation. 
Never  forget  that. 

There  are  a  great  many  disappointed  and  embittered 
people  in  the  world  —  people  who  are  looking 
back  and  wondering  whether  life  has  been  worth 
while.  So  much  failure  and  emptiness,  so  many 
thwarted  endeavours,  so  many  frustrated  hours ;  and 
the  Rome  of  their  heart's  desire  farther  away  than 
ever  it  was.  Yes,  and  there  are  some  rich  men, 
famous  men,  successful  men,  who  have  entered  the 
Rome  of  their  youthful  dreams  to  find  that  there  is 
no  joy  in  its  honours,  no  wisdom  in  its  books,  no  wealth 
in  its  markets,  and  no  peace  in  its  streets.  And  all 
of  them,  the  disappointed  who  have  never  found  the 
city,  and  the  disenchanted  who,  passing  beneath  its 
gate  have  found  it  a  city  of  mean  streets,  have  made 
the  same  mistake — the  mistake  from  which  only 
Christ  can  save  us.  They  have  forgotten  that  the 
law  of  success  is  the  law  of  sacrifice ;  that  though 
desire  may  often  be  far  off,  duty  is  ever  near  ;  that  the 
only  life  in  the  end  unanswered  is  the  life  that  is  daily 
unfaithful ;  and  that  the  only  way  any  man  comes  to 


A  New  Year  Sermon 

his  own  is  by  living  for  others.  Many  a  young  man 
in  the  glamour  of  his  morning  time,  many  a  general 
in  the  flush  of  his  successful  campaign,  passed  through 
the  gates  of  Rome  ;  but  the  joy  they  found  and  the 
fame  they  won  are  forgotten.  But  still  the  world 
remembers  one  who  after  years  of  selfless  toil  passed 
beneath  the  Porta  Capena  with  this  thought  in  his 
heart  and  the  fruit  of  it  in  his  life,  '  for  me  to  live  is 
Christ/ 

Yea,  thro'  life,  death,  thro'  sorrow  and  thro'  sinning 
He  shall  suffice  me,  for  He  hath  sufficed  ; 
Christ  is  the  end,  for  Christ  was  the  beginning  : 
Christ  the  beginning,  for  the  end  is  Christ. 

Live  to  Him  in  this  New  Year  and  in  all  the  years, 
and  for  you  there  shall  be  no  conflict  between  your 
fairest  dream  and  your  most  urgent  and  uninviting 
task. 


106 


IX 
-The  Open  Window 

Now  his  windows  were  open  in  his  chamber  towards  Jerusalem. — 
DAN.  vi.  10. 

IT  is  not  easy  to  know  where  to  begin  the  story 
of  this  man  whose  windows  were  open  towards 
Jerusalem.  Those  open  windows  are  so  eloquent. 
They  have  such  a  tale  to  tell.  It  is  a  beautiful,  brave, 
pathetic  story,  worthy  its  place  in  this  Book  that 
records  the  purest  heroisms,  and  the  most  lustrous 
fidelities,  and  the  holiest  patiences  of  history. 

Those  open  windows  were  on  the  western  frontage 
of  one  of  the  largest  houses  in  Babylon.  The  man 
who  occupied  it  stood  next  to  the  king  in  authority 
and  influence.  He  was  one  of  three  presidents  who 
shared  between  them  the  highest  official  dignity  of 
the  Assyrian  empire,  and  already  it  was  whispered 
in  the  city  that  the  king  had  a  mind  to  set  him  still 
higher,  giving  him  honour  and  power  beyond  the 
other  two. 

Now  when  you  remember  that  the  palmy  days  of 
107 


The  Open  Window 

the  Babylonian  rule  were  not  yet  passed  away,  and 
remember,  too,  what  mighty  architects  and  artists 
these  Assyrians  were,  it  is  easy  to  believe  that 
Babylon's  Downing  Street  was  a  street  of  palaces,  and 
that  this  man  we  are  going  to  talk  about  was  grandly 
housed.  The  suite  of  rooms  he  used  was  on  the 
west  front,  and  the  room  which  we  should  call  his 
living-room,  and  which  as  a  child  I  always  thought 
of  as  his  bedroom,  always  had  its  lattices  thrown 
open.  '  Well/  you  say,  '  and  what  of  that  ?  He 
loved  the  sunshine  and  the  fresh  air,  and  the  view 
across  the  Euphrates  valley,  like  many  another  man 
in  Babylon.'  I  think  he  did  :  but  that  does  not  tell 
the  true  story  of  these  open  windows.  The  man  who 
looked  out  through  them  was  a  Jew,  away  from  the 
land  of  his  people  and  the  temple  of  his  God.  There 
was  all  the  pathos  of  exile  in  that  far  gaze.  Babylon 
could  never  be  to  this  man  what  Jerusalem  must  ever 
be.  It  had  given  to  him  those  things  that  are  much 
to  many  men  and  all  to  some — place,  power,  and 
learning,  but  it  was  not  rich  enough  to  give  him  a 
home.  He  loved  the  meanest  street  in  the  city  of 
his  people  better  than  all  the  stately  palaces  of 
Babylon.  He  never  lost  the  sense  of  strangeness  in 
that  heathen  capital.  It  could  not  minister  to  the 
few  elemental  needs  of  his  life.  And  when  he  felt 
most  keenly  the  loneliness  of  his  exile,  he  did  not 

1 08 


The  Open  Window 

seek  the  busy  thoroughfares  of  the  city,  nor  the  glitter 
ing  distinctions  of  the  court ;  he  went  to  his  house 
and  looked  out  of  some  western  window,  and  said  to 
himself,  '  Somewhere  beyond  those  hills  there  lies 
Jerusalem.'  It  was  five  hundred  miles  away  as  the 
crow  flies,  but  it  was  nearer  to  him  than  Babylon 
lying  at  his  feet ;  for,  after  all,  my  friends,  near  and 
far,  are  not  measured  by  miles.  They  are  to  be 
reckoned  according  to  the  linear  measure  of  love. 
There  is  a  mensuration  of  the  heart. 

This  thought  brings  us  to  the  timelessness  of  the 
history.  It  is  the  heart's  story,  fresh  as  the  morning 
light.  Do  not  men  call  the  world  Babylon,  and  do 
they  not  speak  of  another  city — the  new  Jerusalem, 
and  say 

My  treasure  and  my  heart  are  there? 

If  that  is  so,  is  there  such  a  thing  as  the  home 
sickness  of  the  soul  ?  I  am  afraid  that  the  thoughts 
that  the  phrase  suggests  are  not  so  wholesome  and 
dignified  as  one  would  wish  them  to  be.  This  home 
sickness  is  a  grand  thing  if  you  have  really  got  it. 
The  visions  of  the  seers,  and  the  patiences  of  the 
saints,  and  the  lonely  toils  of  the  faithful,  are  bound 
up  with  it.  But  sometimes  the  world  hears  a  man 
singing — 

109 


The  Open  Window 

I'm  but  a  stranger  here : 
Heaven  is  my  home. 

And  it  nudges  its  neighbour,  and  says,  '  He  seems 
to  have  settled  down  very  comfortably  for  a  stranger.' 
It  is  convinced  that  some  of  these  'strangers  here' 
are  in  a  fair  way  of  becoming  naturalized.  And  so 
they  are.  They  are  like  those  Jews  who  had  such  a 
flourishing  time  in  Babylon  that  they  lost  all  desire 
to  see  Jerusalem  again.  Their  success  in  the  market 
killed  their  patriotism.  Mind  that  your  success 
doesn't  kill  yours ! 

There  is  a  sure  way  to  tell  whether  it  is  still  alive 
in  your  heart.  To  every  man  to  whom  the  heavenly 
city  is  more  than  a  name  and  the  immediate  presence 
of  God  is  more  than  a  phrase,  there  come  times  when 
the  busy  world  about  him  seems  unsatisfying,  and 
he  knows  himself  one  with  them  of  old,  '  who  con 
fessed  that  they  were  strangers  on  the  earth.'  Then 
he  must  needs  get  him  to  life's  western  window,  and 
look  out  across  the  low-lying  hills  of  time  and  circum 
stance,  and  say  to  his  own  heart,  '  Somewhere  beyond 
those  hills  there  is  my  soul's  native  land,  my  abiding 
city,  my  Father's  face.' 

Those  are  not  vain  hours  that  a  man  spends  at  the 
open  lattice  of  his  heavenly  hope.  See  what  the 
open  window  did  for  Daniel.  In  the  city  of  a  thou 
sand  spurious  divinities,  it  reminded  him  of  a  temple 

no 


The  Open  Window 

erected  for  the  worship  of  the  One  God.  In  the  city 
full  of  fascinating  lures  and  shameless  enticements,  it 
brought  home  to  his  heart  every  day  the  sweet,  stern 
morality  of  the  Hebrew  ethical  ideal. 

The  breath  from  that  open  window  kept  his  life 
clean.  But  for  it  he  might  have  been  drawn  into 
the  dark  current  of  Babylonian  sensuality  and 
sinfulness.  He  might  have  become  unwilling,  un 
worthy,  unable  to  utter  in  the  ears  of  Babylon  the 
words  of  his  God.  But  the  open  window  taught  him 
that  Babylon  was  a  terrible  place.  He  saw  a  sinister 
shadow  in  its  smiles,  he  heard  the  whisper  of  danger 
in  its  plaudits ;  and  three  times  a  day  he  knelt  with 
his  face  towards  the  holy  city,  and  his  heart  going 
out  unto  his  God  :  never  too  busy  or  tired  for  that. 

My  friends,  we  who  live  in  Babylon  cannot  afford 
to  spend  all  our  time  in  its  streets  amid  the  traffic 
and  the  merchandise,  the  gains  and  the  greetings,  the 
weariness  and  the  sin.  If  life's  western  window  is 
never  opened  ;  if  the  breath  from  the  hills  of  God  plays 
in  vain  around  its  closed  and  dust-laden  lattice;  if 
morning,  noon,  and  night  the  vision  is  the  vision  of 
Babylon  and  the  voice  is  the  voice  of  Babylon,  then  is 
the  seal  of  the  city  set  ever  more  broadly  upon  a  man's 
forehead  and  its  delusions  and  its  passions  make  their 
home  in  his  heart.  We  say  that  God  is  everywhere. 
But  we  cannot  find  Him  everywhere  if  we  do  not  find 

in 


The  Open  Window 

Him  somewhere.  He  is  near  us  in  the  babel  of  buy 
ing  and  selling,  in  the  toil  for  bread,  in  the  rush  of 
life.  But  they  who  find  Him  thus  in  the  thick  of  the 
world  are  they  who  have  first  found  Him  waiting  for 
them,  as  He  waited  for  one  of  old,  at  the  window 
that  looks  towards  Jerusalem,  to  send  them  forth  into 
the  day's  life  with  the  temple  reverence  and  the 
temple  ideal  impressed  afresh  upon  their  spirit.  And 
when  the  day  is  over,  and  Babylon  has  done  its  worst, 
they  find  Him  there  again  waiting  to  sweep  the  last 
jangling  echoes  of  the  city  right  out  of  their  hearts 
— that  as  they  lie  down  to  rest  their  last  thought 
shall  be  laden  with  the  peace  of  that  other  city — 
Jerusalem  beyond  the  hills. 

But  to  return  to  Daniel.  He  proved  himself  stronger 
than  Babylon.  That  was  because  he  could  see 
beyond  Babylon.  The  men  who  conquer  the  world 
are  the  men  who  see  beyond  the  world.  Babylon 
published  an  interdict,  and  it  meant  for  Daniel  no 
communion  at  his  western  lattice  for  thirty  days  : 
thirty  prayerless  days  !  That  was  what  the  interdict 
said  ;  and  after  it  had  been  signed  and  sealed  by 
Darius,  it  was  unalterable.  The  Medes  and  Persians 
prided  themselves  on  never  going  back  on  anything 
they  had  decreed.  Babylon  had  challenged  Jerusalem. 
It  had  pitted  its  powers  against  the  powers  of  the  God 
of  Daniel.  '  And  when  Daniel  knew  that  the  writing 

112 


The  Open  Window 

was  signed,  he  went  into  his  house  (now  his  windows 
were  open  in  his  chamber  toward  Jerusalem)  and  he 
kneeled  upon  his  knees  three  times  a  day,  and  gave 
thanks  before  his  God  as  he  did  aforetime.'  So  much 
for  the  law  of  the  Medes  and  Persians.  No,  not  that. 
So  much  for  the  law  of  the  open  window,  and  the 
reverent  heart,  and  the  soul's  faithfulness.  Babylon 
had  a  law  that  altered  not.  So  had  Daniel.  He  was 
not  a  Babylonian.  He  lived  under  the  law  of  another 
city,  and  he  obeyed  that  law,  and  it  cast  him  into  a 
den  of  lions,  and  it  brought  him  out  again  and  made 
him  a  splendid  witness  for  God.  My  friends,  history 
tells  us  that,  whenever  the  heavenly  unalterable  and 
the  earthly  unalterable  have  met,  one  has  always  had 
to  alter,  and  it  has  not  been  the  heavenly  one. 

Those  satraps  said  to  Daniel,  '  If  we  find  you  on  your 
knees  after  this,  we  will  be  the  death  of  you.'  And 
they  had  it  all  down  in  black  and  white.  They  were 
backed  UJD  by  something  that  was  never  known  to  give 
way.  Antl  they  found  him  on  his  knees  after  that, 
and  they  were  not  the  death  of  him  !  That  ought  to 
put  heart  into  us.  Instead  of  Babylon,  read  Manches 
ter  or  London ;  there  is  no  essential  difference.  Instead 
of  the  law  of  the  Medes  and  Persians,  read  the  law  of 
the  force  of  circumstances.  And  now,  all  you  want  is 
some  one  who  will  accept  the  exhortation  of  a  familiar 
hymn,  and  ''dare  to  be  a  Daniel.'  The  world  is 

H  113 


The  Open  Window 

saying  to  men  in  this  city  of  ours, '  If  you  are  abso 
lutely  honest,  I'll  starve  you.  If  you  will  not  obey  the 
law  of  self-interest,  I  will  wreck  your  prospects.  If 
you  are  bent  on  succeeding  as  a  saint,  you  shall 
fail  in  everything  else '  (as  if  there  were  anything 
else ! ). 

But  all  this  has  a  terrible  side.  It  is  a  very  serious 
matter.  If  a  man  for  conscience'  sake,  for  Christ's  sake, 
defies  the  world,  there  seems  to  be  nothing  for  it  but 
the  den  of  lions.  That  appears  to  be  the  issue ;  but 
it  is  not.  Whenever  the  world  throws  a  man  to  the 
lions,  he  always  falls  into  the  hands  of  the  living  God. 
And  whatever  happens,  he  is  safe  there. 

Just  see  exactly  what  happened  in  the  case  of 
Daniel.  The  satraps  laid  their  plans,  and  developed 
their  conspiracy,  and  passed  their  anti-prayer  law,  and 
placarded  the  city  with  their  impious  instructions,  and 
spied  on  Daniel  and  found  him  going  his  own  way — or, 
shall  we  say,  praying  his  own  prayers  ? — and  they  tried 
him  and  proved  the  case  to  the  hilt,  and  cast  him  into 
the  den  of  lions,  and  then  God  muzzled  the  lions. 
Babylon  was  never  more  surprised  in  all  its  life.  It 
was  somewhat  of  an  authority  on  lions.  It  had  always 
believed  that  a  lion,  especially  when  judiciously  starved, 
is  a  very  fierce  and  dangerous  animal.  It  had  to  learn 
that  a  lion  is  just  what  God  lets  him  be.  When  at 
last  Daniel  was  lowered  into  the  lions'  den  in  the 

114 


The  Open  Window 

evening,  just  about  feeding  time,  Babylon  said, '  That's 
settled.'  And  so  it  was.  God  settled  it.  And  as  far 
as  Daniel  was  concerned,  these  lions  had  no  teeth 
and  no  claws.  They  could  not  raise  a  growl  between 
them. 

And  that  is  happening  in  every  city.  To  more 
than  one  doggedly  righteous  man  in  this  city  the 
world  has  said,  '  Turn  aside,  or  I  will  fling  you  to  a 
fierce  lion,  and  his  name  is  Poverty.'  And  it  has 
flung  him  there — as  any  man  may  see  ;  but  he  knows 
that  God  has  said  to  poverty,  '  Thou  shalt  not  bite.' 
The  world  has  a  whole  den  of  lions,  whose  names  are 
scorn,  hate,  shame,  and  loss.  And  God  can  say  to 
them  all — '  Ye  shall  not  tear  :  ye  shall  be  harmless.' 
And  He  says  it.  The  world  cannot  breed  a  lion  that 
God  cannot  tame. 

So  I  commend  to  you  this  story  of  a  good  man, 
as  a  parable  of  the  godly  life  in  an  ungodly  world. 
It  has  been  the  wonder  of  the  world  that  many  a 
simple  man  and  many  a  frail  woman  has  faced  its 
most  terrible  threats  with  a  strangely  joyous  peace- 
light  in  the  eyes.  My  brother  and  my  sister,  you  can 
face  the  world  like  that.  It  is  the  light  of  the  western 
window.  If  you  look  out  of  that  window  you  will 
not  be  afraid  to  look  into  the  den  of  lions — no,  nor 
even  to  spend  a  dark  night  there.  Keep  your  heart 
open  to  God  and  the  light  of  the  divine  ideal,  and  let 
H  8  115 


The  Open  Window 

neither  the  shadow  of  Babylon's  favour  nor  of  Baby 
lon's  fierceness  come  between  you  and  the  Holy  City  ; 
and  God  shall  bring  you  out  of  this  great  Babylon 
unharmed,  giving  always  a  great  peace,  and  whenever 
you  need  it  a  great  deliverance. 


Hearing  for  Others 

Go  fhou  near,  and  hear  all  that  the  Lord  our  God  shall  say  :  and  speak 
thou  unto  us  all  that  the  Lord  our  God  shall  speak  unto  thee  ;  and  -we 
will  hear  it,  and  do  *'/.*— DEUT.  v.  27. 

O  thou  near,  and  hear  for  us.'  That  is  an  old 
and  still  abiding  plea.  It  is  born  of  an  old  and 
still  abiding  necessity.  It  has  been  the  cry  of  the 
human  heart  in  all  ages  in  its  endeavours  to  find  God 
and  worship  Him  and  learn  His  will.  As  we  look  at 
Moses  standing  in  the  lurid  shadow  of  the  mountain 
that  might  not  be  touched,  standing  and  listening  in 
the  place  of  thunder — whilst  the  people  waited  afar 
off  not  daring  to  draw  nigh,  we  can  see,  if  we  will, 
not  an  incident  of  ancient  history  about  which 
certain  critical  minds  can  grow  brilliantly  sceptical, 
but  a  great  fact,  too  deeply  grounded  in  human 
experience  for  any  wise  soul  to  doubt  it.  I  mean 
the  ever  personal  and  persistent  need  for  mediation. 
The  real  value  of  history  lies  not  in  the  nicety  with 
which  it  records  incidents  but  in  the  plainness  and 

117 


Hearing  for  Others 

force  with  which  it  makes  the  deeds  of  men  exhibit 
the  principles  that  go  to  the  making  or  unmaking  of 
the  world.  Right  through  the  world's  religious 
history  we  see  a  long  line  of  lofty  souls  who  have 
been  called  to  read  great  saving  truths  among 
shadows  into  which  their  brethren  dare  not  pass, 
and  to  hear  some  clear  plain  word  of  guidance  amid 
the  reverberations  of  wrath  and  disaster.  And  if  we 
should  be  shown,  as  we  are  shown,  the  picture  of  a 
people  forgetting  their  own  need  of  the  very  word 
they  asked  for,  forgetting  the  faith  and  courage  of 
their  leader  waiting  for  that  word  amid  the  shadows 
and  the  thunders,  and  celebrating  the  feast  of  the 
golden  calf,  sitting  down  to  eat  and  drink  and  rising 
up  to  play,  this  also  is  twice-told  history.  Moses  is 
not  the  only  man  who  has  come  down  from  the 
mount  of  yearning  prayer  and  unselfish  vigil  for  the 
souls  of  men  to  find,  instead  of  a  hungry,  humble 
silence,  the  revelry  of  them  that  feast.  And  the 
prophet  has  always  known  that  the  hour  of  penitence 
and  silence  and  fear  would  come  again  upon  the 
people,  and  they  would  listen  to  his  message. 

But  for  full  and  final  proof  of  the  world's  need  of 
mediated  truth  and  grace  we  do  not  look  back  along 
the  line  of  its  leaders  and  its  teachers,  its  priests  and 
prophets.  We  see  One  who  through  shadows  darker 
than  even  Sinai  knew,  the  shadows  of  the  garden  and 

118 


Hearing  for  Others 

the  Cross,  drew  near  unto  God,  passed  for  our  sakes 
into  that  fathomless  mystery  where  justice  and  love 
are  one,  and  heard  for  us,  and  has  told  us,  for  our 
deep  and  everlasting  comfort,  all  that  He  heard. 
Jesus  is  God's  final  answer  to  the  long  pleading  of  the 
world,  *  Go  near,  and  hear  what  the  Lord  our  God  shall 
say  :  and  speak  unto  us  ;  and  we  will  hear  it,  and  do  it.' 
But  there  is  another  and  a  different,  but  yet  a  very 
real,  sense  in  which  truth  is  still  mediated.  God 
speaks  to  men  through  men.  We  are  in  this  world, 
all  resonant  with  His  voice,  to  hear  not  only  for  our 
selves  but  also  for  other  people.  Now  hearing  for 
other  people  suggests  a  task  which  some  find  by  no 
means  unpleasant  or  difficult,  indeed  a  task  to  which 
they  address  themselves  with  enthusiasm  and  delight. 
1  Hearing  for  other  people '  sometimes  means  dodging 
the  truth  with  a  fervent  hope  that  it  will  hit  some 
one  else.  It  means  becoming  an  expert  in  so  receiv 
ing  the  shafts  of  rebuke  or  warning  coming  straight 
for  your  own  conscience  that  they  glance  harmlessly 
aside  and  bury  themselves  in  your  neighbour's 
conscience.  It  is  the  subtle  art  of  misapplication. 
And  it  is  essentially  unprofitable.  The  gains  thereof 
are  a  heart  of  pride  and  a  starved  soul.  There  is  not 
one  of  us  but  can  ill  afford  to  miss  one  of  those  life- 
enriching  pains  God  sends  to  teachable  and  listening 
souls. 

119 


Hearing  for  Others 

What  boots  it  that  a  man  has  seen  the  shame  his 
brother  ought  to  feel,  if  to  see  it  he  himself  has 
turned  his  back  on  the  everlasting  joy  and  fathomless 
wisdom  of  humility  and  refused  the  priceless  treasure 
of  a  broken  and  a  contrite  heart  ? 

But  there  is  a  way  of  hearing  for  other  people  that 
is  wholly  meet  and  right,  and  that  plays  a  necessary 
part  in  the  religious  education  of  the  race.  Think 
for  a  moment  of  music.  It  is  a  mediated  treasure. 
There  are  a  few  great  names,  and  we  call  them  the 
masters.  I  think  we  might  call  them  the  listeners. 
They  heard  for  duller  ears  the  choral  harmony  that 
is  wherever  God  is.  Did  the  great  poets  fashion  their 
poems  out  of  their  own  vibrant  and  sensitive  souls  ? 
If  we  could  ask  them  I  think  they  would  say  '  No,  we 
heard  these  things.'  The  musician  and  the  poet  have 
been  men  with  ears  to  hear.  The  music  of  the 
Messiah  was  waiting  for  Handel,  the  message  of 
the  hills  and  vales  of  Cumberland  was  waiting  for 
Wordsworth.  And  through  them  he  may  hear  who 
will. 

Now  it  is  just  possible  that  some  of  you  are  saying, 
'  This  is  a  sermon  for  geniuses/  I  should  be  the  last 
to  suggest  that  even  if  it  were  it  would  be  out  of 
place  here.  We  preachers  are  often  told  that  we 
never  know  whom  we  have  got  in  our  congregations. 
But  as  a  matter  of  fact  I  have  merely  been  casting 

120 


Hearing  for  Others 

round  for  an  outstanding  and  easily  grasped  illustra 
tion  of  a  law  of  revelation  that  is  by  no  means  confined 
to  these  very  obvious  examples  of  it.  This  work  of 
hearing  for  others  is  part  of  the  life-task  of  every 
man  who  lives  to  God.  '  Go  near,  and  hear  all  that 
the  Lord  our  God  shall  say.'  Whenever  a  man 
does  that,  he  hears  something  for  his  brother  as  well 
as  for  himself.  There  is  an  inherent  unselfishness 
in  divinity.  There  is  a  diffusiveness  in  every  divine 
message.  In  this  matter  of  the  word  of  the  Lord 
spoken  to  the  soul,  no  man  liveth  to  himself.  In 
the  measure  that  any  life  attains  unto  sainthood  it 
becomes  part  of  God's  revelation  of  Himself  to  the 
world.  But  you  may  say,  '  Where  is  the  need  of  such 
a  revelation.  If  every  man  can  hear  for  himself,  what 
need  that  he  should  hear  through  another?'  Why, 
the  need  is  here.  Every  man  can,  and  indeed  must, 
draw  near  to  the  place  of  hearing  ;  but  every  man  does 
not  hear  the  same  thing  when  he  gets  there.  The 
voice  is  the  same,  but  the  message  is  strained  through 
a  man's  own  ears.  It  is  interpreted  by  each  man's 
experience.  There  are  words  that  can  best  be  heard 
amid  the  murmur  of  busy  life — words  heard  only  of 
such  as  sit  in  the  still  places  of  pain.  Sorrow  hears 
for  gladness,  and  gladness  for  sorrow.  Wealth  hears 
for  poverty,  and  poverty  for  wealth.  The  old  man 
hears  for  the  young  man,  and  the  young  man  hears 

121 


Hearing  for  Others 

for  the  old  man.  Every  type  of  temperament  and 
gift  and  need  and  experience  finds  its  place  in  bring 
ing  God's  meanings  home  to  the  heart  of  the  world. 
His  word  is  written  in  all  godly  lives.  Mind  you,  I 
say,  'godly'  lives.  Ungodliness  never  gets  near 
enough  to  the  truth  to  hear  anything  worth  repeating. 
It  is  insignificant  and  meaningless  and  messageless. 
But  to  the  pure  and  the  reverent  and  the  spiritually- 
minded,  Heaven  ever  grants  an  audience.  ( Go  thou 
near,  and  hear  what  the  Lord  shall  speak  to  us.'  That 
is  the  privilege  and  obligation  of  sanctity. 

And  it  means  a  different  thing  in  each  man's  life. 
The  approach  is  in  principle  the  same  for  us  all,  but 
each  comes  back  with  a  different  message.  The 
wealth  of  the  world  lies  in  men's  individuality. 
Religion  takes  hold  of  all  the  subtle  points  of  differ 
ence  in  our  lives — differences  of  equipment,  of  stand 
point,  of  experience — and  uses  them  to  make  more 
clear  to  our  brethren  the  great  common  truths 
whereby  the  soul  lives.  If  all  men  saw  alike,  no  man 
would  see  clearly. 

Most  people  consider  originality  a  very  desirable 
thing.  Strange  to  say,  however,  people  often  think 
that  the  short  cut  to  originality  is  found  by  copying 
some  one  else.  The  attempt  to  be  original  invariably 
defeats  itself.  Yet  originality  is  a  very  precious 
thing.  It  is  worth  a  great  deal  to  the  world.  And 

122 


Hearing    for    Others 

the  one  thing  that  truly  develops  and  safeguards  it 
in  human  life  is  the  worshipping  and  the  listening 
spirit.  The  most  original  man  is  the  most  devout 
man.  The  freshest  thing  any  man  can  give  to  the 
world — the  one  thing  the  world  can  never  have  un 
less  he  does  give  it — is  the  word  of  God  spoken  in 
his  own  soul— the  transcript  of  his  personal  experi 
ence  of  divinity.  The  hardest  task  a  man  can  have 
in  this  world  is  to  find  himself.  Indeed  no  man  can 
make  that  all-important  discovery  unless  God  guides 
him  to  it. 

We  are  often  reminded  that  we  are  creatures  of 
habhX  That  is  good.  Habit  is  the  framework  of 
character.  But  it  is  sadly  possible  for  a  man  to  be 
the  creature  of  other  men's  habits.  We  all  pay  an 
unconscious  toll  to  the  great  conventions  in  the  midst 
of  which  we  live  out  our  lives.  It  is  so  difficult  to 
live  out  your  own  life.  But  in  so  far  as  our  desire 
for  originality  is  born  of  this  imperative  sense  of  the 
duty  of  living  out  our  own  life  from  the  inmost  and 
unto  the  uttermost,  it  is  a  desire  worthy  of  being 
cherished  ;  and  nowhere  more  so  than  in  the  great 
matter  of  religion.  William  Watson,  in  a  searching 
criticism  of  a  certain  section  of  society,  describes 
them  as  having  '  minds  to  one  dead  likeness  blent.' 
You  will  not  misunderstand  me  if  I  find  in  that 
description  a  warning  to  the  members  of  the  noblest 

123 


Hearing  for  Others 

society  on  earth — the  Christian  Church.  I  know 
there  may  be  minds  to  one  living  likeness  blent.  It 
is  much  to  us  that  we  have  so  much  in  common. 
Faith  shared  is  faith  stablished.  But  we  all  owe 
something  more  to  our  brother  than  to  hear  with  him. 
We  must  also  hear  for  him.  In  this  continuous 
communion  of  believing  souls  we  ought  to  be  richer — 
and  we  are — not  only  by  the  grace  of  sympathy,  but 
by  that  thing  in  each  of  us  that  is  first  of  all  ours 
alone  because  we  are  each  listening  for  ourselves  to 
what  God  has  to  say  to  us. 

And  the  word  that  is  given  to  a  man  thus  is  an 
authoritative  word.  The  children  of  Israel  said  to 
Moses,  Tell  us  what  God  shall  say  to  you  ;  and  we 
will  hear  it,  and  do  it.  How  did  they  know  it  would 
be  God's  word  he  would  bring  back  to  them,  since 
they  would  not  be  present  at  that  awful  communion  ? 
Whence  this  readiness  of  theirs  to  obey  a  word  not 
yet  spoken  ?  My  friends,  they  knew  that  in  this 
matter  deception  was  impossible.  A  man  can  fashion 
many  deceits,  but  he  cannot  speak  God's  word  until 
he  has  heard  it.  It  does  not  take  a  spiritual  expert 
to  detect  a  sham  divinity.  There  is  an  instinct  in  the 
human  heart  that  can  always  tell  how  far  a  word  has 
travelled.  Men  can  always  tell  whether  your  life 
message  is  an  echo  of  the  temporalities — a  word 
picked  up  in  the  valley  of  time — or  whether  it  has 

124 


Hearing  for  Others 

come  through  your  hearts  listening  to  the  voice  of  the 
Eternal.  There  is  so  much  book-writing  and  speech- 
making  nowadays  that  one  sometimes  thinks  a  day 
may  come  when  the  few  distinguished  people  will 
be  those  who  have  indulged  themselves  in  neither 
direction.  One  wonders  whether  there  is  not  too 
much  talking.  Perhaps  the  truth  lies  rather  in  this, 
that  there  is  not  enough  listening.  The  world  soon 
wearies  of  talk.  There  are  healthy  signs  of  revolt 
against  mere  theory-mongers  and  dealers  in  irrespon 
sible  hearsay.  There  is  a  growing  appetite  for  living 
truth.  There  is  one  voice  of  which  the  world  will 
never  tire,  and  it  is  the  voice  of  the  Christian  ex 
perience.  Still  it  says  tacitly,  if  not  explicitly,  '  Speak 
unto  us  all  that  God  shall  speak  unto  thee  ;  and  we 
will  hear  it,  and  do  it/  The  time  will  never  come 
when  simple,  life-deep  godliness  cannot  get  a  hearing. 
And  just  a  word  about  the  order.  Hear,  and  then 
speak.  Do  not  try  to  reverse  it  or  you  will  become 
one  of  the  great  company  of  babblers.  Many  of  you 
know  that  one  of  the  dominant  notes  in  modern  life  is 
not  so  much  unbelief  as  uncertainty.  For  years  past 
we  have  been  gathering  knowledge  faster  than  we  can 
arrange  it.  The  spirit  of  readjustment  is  upon  us. 
A  great  many  good  souls  hardly  know  what  they 
believe.  Do  not,  I  beseech  you,  be  anxious  to  add 
your  little  bit  of  private  speculation  to  the  common 

125 


Hearing  for  Others 

fund  of  doubt.  That  fund  just  now  is  in  a  very 
flourishing  condition.  Go  near  and  hear  what  the 
Lord  your  God  shall  say,  and  you  shall  have  a  message 
to  deliver  by  the  living  out  of  your  own  life  :  a  message 
some  one  needs,  to  which  some  one  will  listen,  and  by 
which  some  one  shall  win  the  grace  of  a  quiet  heart. 


126 


XI 
The  Lord's  Song  in  a  Strange  Land 

How  shall  we  sing  the  Lord's  song  in  a  strange  land? — Ps.  cxxxvii.  4. 

WHEN  you  watch  religion  at  work,  you  find  a 
morality  ;  when  you  converse  with  religion  in 
its  thoughtful  moods,  you  find  a  theology  ;  but  when 
ever  you  get  to  the  heart  of  religion  you  find  a  song 
Now  that  is  not  another  way  of  saying  that  if  your 
conduct  is  right  and  your  creed  is  right,  then  you  will 
be  happy.  Morality  may  be  as  cold  as  ice,  and 
theology  may  be  as  dry  as  dust.  But  religion  stands 
for  something  deep  and  vital :  something  of  which 
our  best  deeds  are  but  shadows  and  our  largest  creed 
is  but  a  broken  and  stammering  story.  It  comes  up 
from  the  depths  of  a  heart  that  God  has  reached  and 
touched,  that  seeks  to  reach  and  touch  Him  again. 
The  great  hymns  of  the  Church  come  nearer  than 
anything  else  to  uttering  the  last  deep  secret  of  the 
religious  life.  They  do  not  contain  the  raptures  of 
the  Christian  experience  so  much  as  the  profundities 
of  the  Christian  faith.  And  by  that  I  do  not  mean  that 

127 


The  Lord's  Song  in  a  Strange  Land 

they  are  theological.  As  a  matter  of  fact  they  are  ; 
but  a  hymn  is  not  theology  indulging  in  a  poetic 
flight.  Theology  does  not  approve  of  such  flights. 
It  is  not  capable  of  them.  It  never  wrote  a  hymn,  and 
it  never  made  any  one  want  to  sing  a  hymn — except 
by  way  of  relief — the  hymn  being  not  the  outcome  of 
the  situation,  but  rather  something  brought  in  to 
save  it.  Some  people  regard  our  Methodist  Hymn- 
book  with  vast  satisfaction  because  they  find  so  much 
good  theology  in  our  hymns.  But  you  have  not  said 
the  best  that  can  be  said  about  a  hymn  when  you 
have  lauded  its  theology.  For  a  hymn  takes  up  the 
tale  of  truth  at  a  point  nearer  its  source  than  ever 
theology  can  come,  and  carries  the  tale  on  beyond  the 
point  at  w^iich  theology  lays  it  down.  The  song  of 
the  Church  is  born  of  all  that  is  ineffable  in  its  creed, 
instinctive  in  its  convictions,  vital  in  its  morality, 
basal  in  its  spiritual  experience.  If  the  Church  is  the 
Bride  of  Christ,  the  hymn-book  is  its  love-story. 

And  now  look  at  that  band  of  captives  sitting 
listlessly  by  the  waters  of  Babylon,  folded  in  all  the 
pathos  of  a  thwarted  destiny  and  a  broken  dream. 
'  How  shall  we  sing  the  song  of  Zion  ? '  They 
might  have  recited  the  creed  of  Zion.  They  might 
have  borne  testimony  to  the  faith  of  Zion.  But  to 
sing  the  Lord's  song*  to  sing  out  the  glory  of  their 
history  and  destiny,  to  set  the  great  notes  of  the 

128 


The  Lord's  Song  in  a  Strange  Land 

Hebrew  faith  ringing  in  alien  ears — was  for  a  while  too 
much  for  them.  They  broke  down,  and  hung  their 
harps  on  the  willows. 

And  surely  here  the  story  touches  our  lives.  The 
bitter  cry  of  these  few  Jewish  patriots  has  ever  been  the 
cry  of  the  worshipping  heart,  with  its  ideal,  its  aspira 
tion,  its  yearning  and  its  duty,  as  it  has  sojourned  in 
the  strange  land,  under  the  dynasty  of  world-powers, 
the  autocracy  of  selfishness,  the  tyranny  of  temptation, 
and  the  imperialism  of  pain.  There  is  no  good  man, 
no  man  who  seeks  unto  God,  who  cannot  enter  in 
somewise  into  this  story  of  the  song  unsung.  The 
song  of  the  heavenly  city  has  always  been  hard  to 
sing  amid  the  shadows  of  the  earthly  exile.  But  the 
difficulty  proves  that  the  song  is  there.  I  think  per 
haps  some  people  forget  that,  or  doubt  it.  They  think 
they  have  parted  with  their  song  in  the  hour  when 
they  cannot  set  it  to  music.  But  it  is  not  the  song 
they  have  laid  aside,  it  is  only  the  harp.  We  have 
seen  that  the  song  of  the  Church  is  not  born  of  ecstasy 
but  of  profundity.  It  dwells  amid  the  deep  things 
that  lie  at  the  foundations  of  faith  and  that  feed  the 
roots  of  character. 

Look  again  at  the  Jews,  with  their  harps  on  the  wil 
lows.  That  picture  tells  you  just  how  much  and  how 
little  Babylon  can  do.  It  can  take  the  harp  out  of  a 
man's  hands,  but  it  cannot  pluck  the  song  of  the  Lord 
i  129 


The  Lord's  Song  in  a  Strange  Land 

out  of  his  heart.  You  can  see  in  that  group  of  griev 
ing  folk  the  outward  and  visible  sign,  not  of  Babylon's 
triumph,  but  of  its  defeat.  It  tells  of  a  loyalty  that 
that  great  city  could  not  shake,  a  dream  of  home  it 
could  not  banish,  a  song  of  the  heart's  deep  things, 
that  neither  the  music  of  its  temples  nor  the  roar  of 
its  streets  could  make  men  forget.  My  friends,  it 
may  be  that  our  very  depressions  are  precious  to  God. 
It  may  be  that  He  can  teach  us  to  take  heart  of  hope 
out  of  our  very  sense  of  the  difficulty  and  pain  of  the 
soul's  true  life.  It  may  be  that  the  burdened  silences 
of  earnest  hearts,  like  rests  in  music,  have  their  rightful 
place  in  the  song  we  sing  to  Him  here.  Side  by  side 
with  this  word  about  the  harps  on  the  willows  and  the 
voices  choked  with  tears  set  this  word — '  When  the 
Lord  turned  again  the  captivity  of  Zion,  then  was 
our  mouth  filled  with  laughter,  and  our  tongue  with 
singing.'  Israel  had  never  sung  like  that  before  ;  but 
where  had  they  learned  to  sing  like  that  ?  Why,  in 
the  only  place  where  a  man  can  learn  to  sing  the 
Lord's  song  as  it  should  be  sung — in  the  strange  land. 
The  Jews  brought  back  from  Babylon  not  only  the 
memory  of  a  bitter  captivity  but  the  art  of  a  sweeter 
song.  One  of  our  latest  poets  has  said,  '  The  half  of 
music,  I  have  heard  men  say,  is  to  have  grieved.' 
There  is  a  more  or  less  popular  refrain  that  goes  thus — 
'  I  feel  like  singing  all  the  time.'  Now  if  that  refrain 

130 


The  Lord's  Song  in  a  Strange  Land 

sums  up  a  man's  experience,  whatever  he  is  (and  I 
won't  attempt  to  place  him  lest  I  should  do  him  an 
injustice)  he  is  not  a  singer  and  never  was  a  singer 
and  does  not  know  what  singing  is.  William  Watson, 
in  a  lovely  poem  to  the  skylark,  says — 

My  heart  is  dashed  with  griefs  and  fears  ; 

My  song  comes  fluttering  and  is  gone. 
O,  high  above  the  home  of  tears, 

Eternal  joy,  sing  on  ! 

A  bird's  song  may  be  learned  above  the  home  of 
tears,  but  not  a  saint's  song.  We  have  to  learn  to 
sing  by  not  being  able  to  sing.  Sorrow  is  the  saints' 
singing-master — the  large  unselfish  sorrow  of  a  heart 
loyal  to  God  amid  the  harsh  and  alien  tongues  of 
the  world's  wickedness  and  all  the  strangeness  of 
the  land. 

Ah,  but,  you  say,  the  question  we  started  with  was 
not,  '  How  can  we  learn  the  Lord's  song  in  a  strange 
land  ?  '  but '  How  can  we  sing  it  there  ? '  My  friends, 
there  is  a  sense  in  which  the  learning  and  the  singing 
are  one.  The  Lord's  song  is  not  first  of  all  the  song  of 
the  man  who  feels  happy  ;  it  is  the  song  of  the  man 
who  does  right.  We  have  seen  how  deep  the  song 
goes.  It  is  our  first  duty  to  be  true  to  the  depths  of 
it.  Look  at  these  Jewish  exiles  again.  How  did 
they  find  an  answer  to  their  own  question?  They 
t  •  131 


The  Lord's  Song  in  a  Strange  Land 

hung  their  harps  on  the  willows,  but  their  obedience 
was  unto  God.  Every  Jew  who  kept  his  hands  clean 
and  his  heart  hopeful  in  that  unholy  and  masterful 
capital  sang  the  Lord's  song.  If  it  did  not  fall  on 
Babylon's  ears  it  rang  in  Babylon's  conscience.  When 
Daniel  made  his  choice  between  unfaithfulness  and 
life  or  faithfulness  and  death ;  and  when  three  young 
princes  stood  upright  and  strong,  in  the  flush  of 
their  youth,  and  the  power  of  their  faith,  amid  the 
crowd  that  bowed  itself  on  the  plain  of  Dura,  refusing 
to  betray  their  lives'  most  precious  trust  and  to 
dishonour  the  God  of  their  fathers,  and  their  God — 
the  Lord's  song  went  up  to  heaven  from  the  land 
of  strangers.  It  is  the  song  of  moral  victory,  and  of 
utter  faithfulness  to  God's  voice  in  the  soul.  That  is 
not  the  only  note  in  the  song.  But  if  that  note  be 
missing  there  is  no  song. 

And  that  is  one  of  the  notes  that  is  threatened  to 
day — the  great  note  of  moral  freedom.  Vachell  says 
in  one  of  his  books :  '  A  bird  in  the  hand  never 
sings.'  The  inner  life  of  so  many  people  to-day  is 
like  a  bird  in  the  hand,  and  the  hand  is  the  hand  of 
fatalism.  Side  by  side  with  that  great  movement,  in 
the  main  towards  liberty,  that  is  associated  with  the 
word  'democracy,'  there  has  gone  on  for  the  last 
fifty  years  another  movement  that  has  made  men 
doubt  the  highest  forms  of  the  very  liberty  they  have 


The  Lord's  Song  in  a  Strange  Land 

fought  for.  The  gospel  of  environment  has  been 
preached.  Science  has  upheld  the  monarchy  of  law, 
and  materialistic  philosophy  has  wrongly  construed 
that  monarchy  in  the  terms  of  the  tyranny  of  circum 
stance.  It  has  said  that  the  land  is  the  sole  maker  of 
them  that  dwell  in  it.  It  has  taken  the  Master's 
question,  *  Which  of  you  by  being  anxious  can  add 
one  cubit  unto  his  stature?'  and  has  deduced  from  it, 
not  a  faith  in  Almighty  God,  but  a  complete  capitu 
lation  to  Giant  Circumstance.  Now  there  is  at  the 
heart  of  religion  a  flaming  denial  of  that  suggestion. 
And  I  say  that  to  fling  down  the  gauntlet  at  the  feet 
of  the  modern  determinism  that  is  doing  so  much  just 
now  to  weaken  for  men  the  springs  of  action  and  to 
discount  for  them  the  value  of  moral  effort,  to  prove 
through  every  hour  of  your  own  life  that  the  captive 
of  circumstance  is  the  free  man  of  the  Lord — this 
is  to  set  the  note  of  the  Lord's  song  floating  through 
the  streets  of  the  city,  and  to  put  new  life  into  some 
struggling  and  despairing  souls. 

But  there  is  another  side  to  this  question  about  the 
Lord's  song  and  the  singing  of  it  that  must  not  be 
overlooked.  In  what  sense  is  the  Lord's  song  the 
song  of  happiness  ?  There  are  a  great  many  religious 
people  in  the  world  to-day  who  are  not  really  happy. 
The  causes  of  their  want  of  happiness  may  be  very 
diverse,  but  probably  it  is  due  in  many  cases  to  the 


The  Lord's  Song  in  a  Strange  Land 

false  idea  of  the  function  of  happiness.  c  Be  good 
and  you  will  be  happy,'  is  an  exhortation  that  is  not 
true  for  any  man  till  he  has  forgotten  it,  and  not  always 
true  even  then.  If  a  man  looks  on  happiness  as  a 
sort  of  lawful  interest  that  ought  to  be  coming  in  to 
him  from  his  investments  of  fidelity  and  sacrifice  he 
is  making  a  great  mistake.  The  desire  to  be  happy 
frustrates  itself.  Happiness  as  a  test  of  character,  or 
even  as  a  test  of  religious  sincerity,  is  best  ruled  out 
of  our  reckonings.  It  is  only  calculated  to  cloud  our 
inner  life  and  enfeeble  our  moral  endeavour.  And 
we  may  get  wrong  in  the  great  harmony  of  life  by 
being  too  anxious  about  the  melody.  But  if  a  man 
should  succeed  in  doing  this,  the  question  of  happiness 
faces  him  again  when  he  looks  into  his  brother's  eyes. 
He  may  not  seek  it  for  its  own  sake,  but  he  cannot  help 
seeking  it  for  the  world's  sake  and  his  work's  sake. 

Do  we  not  feel  that  we  owe  it  to  the  world  to 
be  happy  ?  When  we  are  told  that  we  ought  to  go 
about  with  bright  faces  and  be  beams  of  sunshine, 
do  we  not  feel  that  there  is  something  sound  and 
vital  in  that  demand  ?  When  we  read  these  lines  of 
Robert  Louis  Stevenson — 

If  I  have  faltered  more  or  less 
In  my  great  task  of  happiness, 
If  I  have  moved  among  my  race 
And  shown  no  glorious  morning  face, 

134 


The  Lord's  Song  in  a  Strange  Land 

do  we  not  feel  that  part  of  our  personal  failure  in  the 
service  of  God  is  being  probed  ?  True  happiness  is 
the  most  persuasive  herald  the  gospel  can  send  forth 
into  the  world.  The  creed  that  will  win  the  day  in 
the  end  will  be  the  creed  that  can  be  sung.  We  must 
learn  to  set  it  to  the  music  of  joy. 

A  strange  sadness  has  come  over  modern  religious 
life.  Probably  the  spirit  of  sadness  that  has  crept 
into  our  music,  and  also,  though  in  a  less  degree,  into 
our  literature,  has  tinged  our  religious  thought.  But 
I  think  that  much  of  it  is  due  to  the  fact  that  in 
emphasizing  the  ethical  issues  of  the  Christian  faith 
we  have  almost  unconsciously  linked  our  joys  too 
closely  with  our  duties,  instead  of  looking  straight  up 
to  God.  The  Lord's  song  has  become  a  song  of 
defiance  hurled  at  the  world,  instead  of  a  song  of 
faith  for  the  ear  of  Heaven.  The  true  music  of  the 
Lord's  song  rings  not  in  the  hearts  of  the  morally 
desperate,  but  in  the  hearts  of  the  spiritually  exultant. 
The  true  joy  of  the  Christian  is  not  that  of  a  servant 
working  for  the  love  of  his  work  ;  it  is  the  joy  of  a  son 
working  for  love  of  his  Father.  It  is  not  the  joy  of  a 
fighter  with  his  back  to  the  wall ;  it  is  the  joy  of  a 
fighter  with  his  face  to  the  skies.  Joy  is  not  the  child 
of  obligation  fulfilled ;  it  is  the  child  of  affection  and 
aspiration  satisfied.  I  quoted  Watson's  line  just  now— 
O,  high  above  the  home  of  tears. 
135 


The  Lord's  Song  in  a  Strange  Land 

After  all,  that  is  where  the  true  joy  of  life  dwells  for 
us  all.  And  to  reach  up  to  that  we  need  something 
more  than  the  sure  hands  of  faithfulness — we  need 
the  strong  wings  of  faith.  The  song  that  comes  out 
of  service  is  much ;  but  oh  for  the  song  of  the  Lord 
out  of  which  service  comes  ! 

I  believe  that  if  a  census  were  taken  to  discover  the 
five  most  popular  hymns  to-day,  among  the  five  you 
would  find,  *  Lead,  kindly  light ;  amid  the  encircling 
gloom.'  I  confess  to  a  weakness  for  that  hymn 
myself.  But  if  the  early  Methodist  fathers  had  had 
that  hymn,  they  would  have  never  given  it  out.  This 
is  what  they  sang  ! — 

My  God,  I  am  Thine  ! 

What  a  comfort  divine  ! 
What  a  blessing  to  know  that  my  Jesus  is  mine  ! 

In  the  heavenly  Lamb 

Thrice  happy  I  am, 
And  my  heart  it  doth  dance  at  the  sound  of  His  name. 

That  was  not  the  product  of  a  temperament, 
neither  was  it  the  effervescence  of  an  evangelical 
revival.  That  has  been  the  true  joy-note  through  all 
the  ages,  I  do  not  know  whether  we  shall  ever  come 
back  to  that  hymn  of  Charles  Wesley's  ;  but  we  shall 
have  to  come  back  to  the  experience  if  ever  hillside 
and  city  are  to  ring  with  the  song  of  the  Lord. 

I  do  not  say  the  song  is  not  sung  now.     It  is  ;  but 
136 


The  Lord's  Song  in  a  Strange  Land 

it  has  been  transposed.  It  is  sung  in  four  flats 
instead  of  five  sharps.  And  when  you  change  the 
key  of  a  song  you  change  the  message  of  the  song. 
Let  us  never  forget  that  the  authentic  song  of  the 
Lord  throbs  with  joy.  And  it  is  not  when  a  man 
has  tried  to  do  his  best  down  here,  but  when  faith 
and  hope  have  lifted  him  and  all  his  travail  and 
success  and  weariness  and  failure  right  up  to  God's 
eternal  power  and  love,  that  he  can  sing  that  song. 

Then,  to  turn  for  a  third  time  to  the  poet's  lines  to 
the  singing  bird,  and  venturing  this  time  to  alter 
them,  a  man  can  sing — 

My  heart  is  dashed  with  griefs  and  fears, 
My  song  comes  fluttering  and  is  gone  ; 
Yet  here,  within  this  home  of  tears, 
Eternal  joy,  sing  on ! 


137 


XII 

Twilight  and  Trembling 

The  twilight  that  I  desired  hath  been  turned  into  trembling  unto  me, 
—ISA.  xxi.  4  (R.V.). 

YOU  all  know  that  the  twilight  is  a  great  wizard. 
I  do  not  know  whether  you  have  ever  thought 
to  analyse  its  subtle  power.  If  you  have,  I  think  you 
will  have  found  that  the  spell  of  the  twilight  lies  quite 
as  much  in  what  it  hides  from  us  as  in  what  it  reveals. 
It  casts  a  filmy  veil  of  indistinctness  over  all  things 
we  see — softening  their  hardness,  dealing  gently  with 
their  defects,  making  such  beauty  as  they  possess 
more  suggestive  and  idealistic. 

The  twilight  hour  is  the  one  merciful  hour  in  the 
day — the  hour  when  there  is  just  enough  light  to  see 
by,  but  when  criticism  has  to  be  suspended.  This 
hour,  one  feels,  is  in  the  beautiful  fitness  of  things. 
There  is  a  sense  in  which  the  whole  span  of  our 
human  life  is  but  the  twilight  hour  that  ushers  in  the 
bright  eternal  day.  God  has  set  a  merciful  limit  to 
our  seeing.  Part  of  that  limitation  is  in  our  spiritual 


Twilight  and  Trembling 

constitution,  part  is  in  our  circumstances.  Just  as 
there  is  an  automatic  contraction  of  the  pupil  of  the 
eye  so  as  to  admit  only  just  so  much  light  as  the 
exquisite  mechanism  of  sight  can  effectively  and  safely 
deal  with,  so  there  is  also  a  similar  law  of  limitation 
that  concerns  the  inward  eye.  We  see  as  much  as 
our  minds  can  grapple  with  and  our  hearts  can  bear. 
One  somehow  feels  that  if  only  one  could  see  now  as 
one  will  see  some  day,  life  would  appear  at  once  more 
beautiful  and  more  unsightly  than  ever  one  has  yet 
conceived  it  to  be.  We  have  never  seen  life  as 
gracious  and  noble  and  fair  as  it  really  is  ;  but,  on  the 
other  hand,  we  have  never  seen  it  as  sordid  and  twisted 
and  deformed  as  it  really  is.  If  the  twilight  hour  of 
our  mortality  fails  to  show  us  the  splendour  of  life's 
best  beauty,  it  is  equally  reticent  about  its  worst 
deformity.  If  it  seems  to  cheat  us  out  of  some  of  our 
enjoyment  of  the  fair  things,  it  spares  us  the  pain  of 
realizing  the  full  measure  of  earthly  defect.  Amid 
the  miseries  of  imperfect  life  there  is  the  mercy  of 
imperfect  vision.  And  I  think  we  should  be  very  glad 
that  this  is  so.  No  man  might  know  all  that  sin 
means,  and  live.  The  vision  would  break  his  heart. 
The  God-man  who  came  from  the  eternal  sunshine, 
and  dwelt  awhile  in  the  earthly  twilight,  had  that 
vision  of  sin  ;  and  it  made  for  Him  the  black  anguish 
of  Gethsemane. 


Twilight  and  Trembling 

So,  I  say,  there  is  a  twilight  that  God  giveth,  that 
God  willeth — a  merciful  limitation  of  light.  But  this  is 
not  the  twilight  of  which  the  prophet  speaks.  There 
is  a  twilight  not  of  God's  willing  but  of  man's  desiring, 
that  brings  the  spirit  of  trembling  into  men's  lives. 
It  is  this  that  I  want  you  to  consider  just  now.  'The 
twilight  that  I  desired.'  Here  is  the  picture  of  a  man 
who  is  afraid  to  look  life  in  the  face ;  who  does  not 
want  to  see  things  as  they  are.  He  wants  to  limit  his 
own  vision — to  see  things  less  plainly.  He  is  seized 
with  a  desire  to  shirk  the  responsibilities  and  pains 
of  life's  larger  knowledge.  He  is  desirous  for  the 
moment  of  laying  aside  his  powers  of  insight  and 
discrimination  and  delicate  judgement  and  keen 
appreciation  of  life's  ever  changing  situation.  He  is 
willing  to  forgo  the  power  of  introspection. 

I  think  we  all  of  us  have  to  face  hours  like  this  : 
hours  when  we  wish  that  a  merciful  blindness  might 
fall  on  our  inward  eye.  Now,  these  are  hours  when 
we  need  to  pray  for  a  special  anointing  of  courage  and 
sincerity  and  faith.  As  I  have  just  tried  to  show  you, 
there  is  a  limit  of  vision  ;  but  it  is  God's  matter,  and 
not  yours  and  mine,  as  to  where  that  limit  shall  be 
set.  We  may  not  be  able  to  see  much,  but  we  are 
bound  to  see  all  that  we  can.  One  of  the  most 
persistent  temptations  with  which  we  have  to  deal  is 
the  temptation  to  shut  our  eyes  to  the  things  God 

140 


Twilight  and  Trembling 

means  us  to  see — to  try  to  make  twilight  for  ourselves. 
It  is  the  instinct  of  self-preservation  gone  astray. 

We  all  have  an  instinctive  shrinking  from  the  sight 
of  anything  painful  and  dreadful.  I  remember  some 
years  ago  being  the  unfortunate  spectator — shall  I 
say? — of  a  serious  accident.  The  thing  happened 
before  my  eyes.  My  first  desire  was  to  shut  them. 
It  was  the  instinctive  desire  to  avoid  the  sight  of 
suffering.  But  as  I  was  the  only  person  who  for  the 
moment  was  in  a  position  to  render  assistance,  I 
knew  there  was  something  else  to  do  than  that,  unless 
I  wanted  to  burden  the  rest  of  my  days  with  the 
memory  of  a  mean  moment.  Please  understand  there 
was  no  personal  risk  involved  in  the  matter — it  was 
simply  a  brief  struggle  with  a  natural  desire  to  spare 
my  senses. 

Now,  that  is  a  struggle  that  in  a  higher  sense  we 
have  to  wage  every  day  of  our  lives.  The  awful 
drama  of  pain  and  misery  is  being  played  out  before 
our  very  eyes.  We  live  in  a  suffering  world.  The 
outlook  at  times  is  unutterably  pathetic,  tragic,  and 
saddening  ;  and  I  am  afraid  that  so  long  as  these 
things  do  not  cut  their  way  into  our  own  lives  we  trv 
to  ignore  them,  to  live  as  if  they  were  not. 

I  dare  say  we  think  we  can  justify  such  procedure. 
There  is  something  to  be  said  about  the  spirit  of 
cheerfulness,  and  looking  on  the  bright  side.  But 

141 


Twilight  and  Trembling 

there  is  this  other  side,  without  a  spark  of  brightness ; 
and  part  of  God's  revelation  is  waiting  you  there,  and 
part  of  your  work  is  waiting  there  too.  If  you  shut 
your  eyes  to  as  much  of  men's  sadness  and  necessity 
as  you  can  ;  if  you  consistently  try  to  forget  that 
every  day  our  brethren  are  grappling  with  all  sorts  of 
hard  things — grief  and  poverty  and  disease ;  if  you 
refuse  to  let  the  holy  mystery  of  other  men's  pains 
come  into  your  heart,  you  may  find  a  shallow  comfort 
to-day,  but  in  the  harvest  of  your  years  you  will  have 
to  bind  the  sheaves  of  a  trembling  shame.  I  say  it  is 
not  for  nothing  that  we  live  in  a  world  where  every 
day  some  hear  the  call  that  may  not  be  gainsaid — 
the  call  to  suffering.  God  forgive  us  if  in  the  days 
when  that  call  has  not  come  to  us  we  have  striven  to 
put  out  of  our  mind  all  remembrance  of  them  who 
have  gone  forth  unto  the  fields  of  pain  to  bear  a 
stricken  body  or  a  bruised  heart,  or  to  lose  for  a 
space  all  memory  of  the  sunshine  as  they  stoop  to 
dig  a  grave. 

The  secret  of  quiet  confidence  in  a  world  that 
furnishes  us  with  the  sight  of  so  many  sad  things  does 
not  lie  in  shutting  our  eyes.  That  is  the  expedient 
of  the  cowardly  and  the  faithless.  It  lies  in  looking 
at  things  as  they  are,  and  letting  the  sad  vision  force 
us  back  upon  the  mercy  and  power  of  God.  If  only 
we  have  the  courage  and  faith  to  look  into  these 

142 


Twilight  and  Trembling 

things  that  pain  the  heart  and  try  the  spirit  and  lay 
rough  hands  on  life's  sensitiveness,  we  shall  learn 
more  of  the  patience  and  tenderness  of  God  than  ever 
gladness  alone  could  have  taught  us  ;  and  we  shall 
find  awaiting  us  among  -these  things  a  ministry  of 
help  in  the  offering  of  which  God  shall  perfect  our 
hearts  in  the  knowledge  of  Himself  and  the  love  of 
the  brethren. 

But  again,  it  is  sometimes  our  own  life  that  we 
would  carry  into  the  twilight.  We  cannot  bear  the 
reproach  of  our  own  hearts,  we  cannot  gaze  steadfastly 
at  the  unsightliness  of  our  own  character.  We  would 
that  the  twilight  shadow  might  fall  softly  upon  our 
self-consciousness,  that  we  might  not  see  ourselves  as 
we  are.  My  friends,  if  you  would  know  anything  of 
life's  lasting  quietness,  then  do  not  try  to  carry  your 
heart's  sin  fulness  out  of  the  light  of  God's  face. 
There  are  no  hours  that  have  richer  moral  value,  no 
hours  that  if  rightly  used  will  produce  a  richer  harvest 
of  strength  and  confidence,  than  those  hours  of  insight 
into  the  faultiness  arid  manifold  imperfection  of  our 
own  life,  when,  as  it  were,  God  gives  us  stereoscopic 
vision  of  our  own  sinfulness.  I  know  they  are  bitter, 
shameful  hours.  One's  self-respect  is  reduced  to  the 
vanishing-point.  At  such  times  we  grow  sick  of  our 
selves,  and  may  be  very  despondent  about  ever  building 
a  strong  character  and  fulfilling  a  pure  service.  But, 


Twilight  and  Trembling 

I  say  again,  they  are  among  the  most  precious  hours 
of  life — if  we  find  the  right  solution  of  them. 

There  are  two  solutions.  The  one  which  in  all 
probability  first  suggests  itself  to  us  is  this  escape 
into  the  shadows.  The  desire  for  twilight  comes 
upon  us.  We  want  to  get  somewhere  where  moral 
judgements  are  softened  down,  and  where  selfishness 
looks  less  ugly,  and  where  a  man  may  wrap  a  tissue 
of  excuses  round  a  wrong  thing.  Yielding  to  this 
desire,  a  man  passes  out  of  the  searchlight  of  truth 
into  the  shadow  of  self-deception.  Immediately  he 
begins  to  think  better  of  himself.  Some  of  his  self- 
respect  seems  to  be  restored.  But  that  is  not  the  end 
of  the  story. 

'  The  twilight  that  I  desired  hath  been  turned  into 
trembling  unto  me.'  The  man  who  shuns  the  light 
forfeits  his  own  final  peace  of  heart.  He  who  refuses 
to  face  his  worst  forfeits  the  possibility  of  finding  his 
best.  He  does  not  solve  the  question  of  his  sin- 
fulness  ;  he  shelves  it.  It  is  there,  gathering  darker 
meaning  and  more  bitter  consequence.  Every  day 
twilight  and  trembling  go  together.  You  cannot 
build  the  house  of  peace  on  the  foundation  of  self- 
deceit.  Darkness  hides  wrong,  but  it  does  not  alter 
it.  There  is  no  salvation  among  the  shadows  of 
moral  delusion.  There  is  no  quietness  in  uncer 
tainty.  There  are  some  who  deliberately  refuse  to 

144 


Twilight  and  Trembling 

look  at  their  own  spiritual  position — their  relation  to 
God  the  Saviour  and  the  kingdom  of  peace  and  the 
promise  of  life — lest  they  should  find  it  unsatisfactory. 
They  live  their  lives  in  the  vague  hope  that  things 
will  be  well  with  them  'by-and-by.  They  do  not 
desire  anything  more  illuminating  than  the  twilight 
of  a  hopeful  speculation.  That  is,  at  the  best, 
but  an  indefinite  postponement  of  the  day  of 
trembling. 

Perhaps  your  life  has  carried  you  into  the 
twilight.  You  are  not  really  happy.  You  have 
tried  the  wrong  solution  of  the  problem  of  your 
own  sinfulness.  Won't  you  try  the  alternative? 
You  know  what  it  is :  '  Search  me,  O  God,  and 
know  my  heart,  try  me  and  know  my  thoughts  ; 
and  see  if  there  be  any  wicked  way  in  me,  and 
lead  me  in  the  way  everlasting.'  In  all  things 
that  touch  the  soul  it  is  better  to  see  than  not 
to  see.  Better  to  tremble  to-day  than  to-morrow,  for 
to-day  there  is  mercy  for  them  that  tremble.  If  a 
man  will  consent  to  face  his  own  heart  here  and  now, 
with  all  its  depths  of  foolishness  and  shadows  of 
passion  and  sin,  he  shall  have  nothing  worse  to  face. 
The  light  that  shows  him  the  greatness  of  his  sin 
shall  show  him  also  the  greatness  of  his  salvation. 
'  If  we  say  we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive  ourselves,  and 
the  truth  is  not  in  us.  If  we  confess  our  sins,  He  is 

K  145 


Twilight  and  Trembling 

faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to  cleanse 
us  from  all  unrighteousness.' 

So,  I  say,  God  help  us  to  face  the  light  that  reveals 
to  us  the  sorrows  of  humanity  and  the  sins  of  our 
own  souls ;  for  only  so  can  we  ever  come  to  learn 
that  there  is  a  greater  word  than  sorrow,  and  that 
word  is  love.  There  is  comfort  for  a  world  of 
sorrow,  and  mercy  for  a  world  of  sin,  in  the  heart 
of  God. 


146 


XIII 
Heroism 

And  David  longed,  and  said,  Oh  that  one  would  give  me  to  drink  of 
the  rvater  of  the  well  of  Bethlehem,  which  is  by  the  gate  !  And  the  three 
mighty  men  brake  through  the  host  of  the  Philistines^  and  drew  water 
out  of  the  well  of  Bethlehem ,  and  brought  it  to  David. — 2  SAM.  xxiii. 
15-16. 

MORE  than  one  beautiful  thing  rises  before  the 
inward  eye  as  this  story  is  told.  There  is 
the  picture  of  a  man  amid  the  dust  and  peril  of  life 
looking  back  to  a  happy  childhood.  And  whether 
a  man  looks  back  with  joy  or  with  tears — and  for 
most  of  us  there  is  something  of  both  in  the  vision 
—there  is  something  fit  and  beautiful  in  the  attitude. 
That  is  not  sentimentalism.  We  are  too  visionary 
to  hand  over  the  fairest  moments  and  moods 
of  life  to  that  mixture  of  irresponsible  feeling  and 
unprofitable  emotion  that  sentimentalism  connotes. 
We  do  not  see  how  inadequate  such  an  explanation 
is.  Sentimentalism  talks  about  'dear  dead  days 
beyond  recall.'  But  the  days  do  not  die.  They 
come  back  to  us.  And  the  dearer  they  were  as  we 
K  2  147 


Heroism 

lived  through  them  the  more  fresh  and  vivid  is  their 
companying  with  us  again. 

There  is,  too,  in  this  story  the  picture  of  a  man 
beholding  with  a  swift  flash  of  insight  the  sacramental 
meaning  of  a  simple  deed.  The  water  of  the 
Bethlehem  well  was  brought  to  David.  Neverthe 
less  he  would  not  drink  it.  For  him  the  water  had 
become  wine — the  red  wine  of  the  sacrament  of  self 
less  love.  And  whenever  for  you  and  for  me  the 
veil  is  lifted  from  life's  common  things,  and  we  see 
the  passion  and  patience  and  divinity  and  eternity 
hidden  in  daily  service,  whenever  the  water  in  the 
cup  of  life  runs  red  in  our  eyes,  we  live  through  a 
beautiful  hour  ;  and  some  day  God  will  look  for  the 
impress  of  that  hour  on  our  inner  life  and  the  fruit  of 
it  in  our  outer  fellowship. 

And  then  there  is,  too,  in  this  story  a  picture  of 
heroism.  We  see  three  stalwarts  of  David's  army 
making  their  way  through  the  enemy's  lines  in  the 
blazing  sun,  taking  their  lives  in  their  hands — or 
shall  we  not  say  more  truly,  not  thinking  about  their 
lives  at  all — that  their  leader  might  have  the  desire 
of  his  heart.  And  that  is  the  picture — the  beautiful 
thing  that  I  have  chosen  out  of  the  other  fair  things — 
that  we  may  just  now  look  at  it  and  think  about  it. 

It  is  abundantly  clear  that  no  one  sent  the  three 
on  their  splendid  errand.  It  is  highly  probable  that 

148 


Heroism 

had  David  known  of  their  project  he  would  have 
forbidden  it.  Some  one  had  heard  a  few  words  of 
the  king's  soliloquy.  His  wish  was  whispered 
through  the  camp.  And  these  men  went  forth  un 
known  to  him  to  meet  'it.  Nor  was  the  journey  of 
the  three  through  the  enemy's  lines  mere  bravado,  or 
for  fame's  sake.  They  of  all  men  had  least  tempta 
tion  in  these  directions.  It  were  vain  to  boast  a 
courage  that  all  men  knew,  and  unnecessary  to  seek 
a  fame  already  won.  Each  man  had  found  his  place 
long  since.  They  had  been  the  heroes  of  many  a 
fight. 

Let  us  look  for  the  lesson  of  their  deed.  Let  us 
look  for  the  gospel  of  heroism,  the  inner  history  of 
brave  hearts.  Heroism  is  one  of  life's  timeless  things. 
It  belongs  to  no  age  or  place.  It  needs  no  interpreta 
tion.  It  tells  its  own  story  and  wins  its  meed 
of  acknowledgement.  Do  not  misunderstand  that. 
Heroism  is  a  quiet  thing.  The  hero  is  not  often  an 
orator ;  and  even  if  he  should  be,  his  own  heroism 
would  never  seem  to  him  to  be  a  fit  subject  for  an 
oration.  He  exercises  no  self-repression  in  the 
matter.  He  says  nothing,  because  he  does  not  know 
of  anything  to  say.  The  service  of  courage  is  a  very 
simple,  obvious,  undistinguished  thing  in  the  eyes  of 
those  that  render  it.  The  hero  is  always  a  man  of 
few  words,  and  the  less  he  tells  us  the  more  we  know  ; 

149 


Heroism 

the  less  he  says  the  better  we  understand  him.  It  is 
through  the  portal  of  silence  that  he  comes  to  his 
own.  If  ever  a  man  finds  himself  wishing  that  he 
could  do  some  deed,  make  some  sacrifice  which  would 
give  him  a  name  for  courage,  let  him  not  think  that 
he  has  (to  use  a  current  phrase  and  misleading  at 
that)  caught  the  heroic  spirit,  and  that  he  is  qualify 
ing  for  a  place  in  the  roll  of  honour.  Heroism  lies 
not  that  way  at  all.  Of  all  military  honours,  that 
which  probably  has  been  least  consciously  contended 
for  is  the  Victoria  Cross.  It  is  self-forgetful  love, 
and  not  self-regarding  ambition,  that  wins  that 
reward. 

The  hero  does  not  think  about  the  reward  though 
he  wins  it.  He  does  not  think  about  the  deed,  he 
does  it  He  does  not  hold  his  life  cheap.  He  does 
not  think  of  his  life.  It  does  not  enter  into  his 
reckonings.  There  are  no  reckonings  for  it  to  enter 
into.  Calculation  is  never  a  strong  point  with  the 
hero.  The  truest  heroisms  can  be  shown  to  have 
been  part  of  the  day's  work  for  those  who  did  them. 
Yes,  and  part  of  their  essential  character  too.  The 
deed  does  not  make  the  hero :  it  manifests  him. 
Danger  does  not  bestow  the  heroic  spirit :  it  demands 
it.  The  demand  often  comes  suddenly,  but  the  power 
to  meet  it  comes  of  all  a  man's  yesterdays.  It  is 
a  growth.  Heroism  is  always  spontaneous ;  but  the 


Heroism 

spontaneous  things  in  life  have  the  longest  history. 
The  words  that  leap  to  the  lip  of  their  own  accord, 
the  deeds  done  without  a  moment's  premeditation, 
are  the  outcome  of  the  real  self  a  man  has  been 
fashioning  all  his  life.  The  thing  that  responds  to 
the  spur  of  the  moment  is  the  habit  of  years.  There 
is  nothing  so  historical  in  a  man's  life  as  his 
impromptus.  The  crises  of  life  are  decided  in  appar 
ently  uncritical  hours.  Through  all  life's  least 
eventful  passages  of  experience  we  are  deciding  how 
we  shall  bear  ourselves  in  life's  supreme  moments. 
The  truest  courage  is  so  closely  woven  into  the  fabric 
of  a  man's  thought  and  feeling — is  such  an  integral 
part  of  his  spiritual  self — that  it  may  be  called  an 
instinct 

And  now  we  can,  I  think,  safely  come  back  to  the 
picture  of  David's  three  warrior  friends.  Now  we  are 
prepared  to  find  in  their  heroism  a  message  for  our 
lives.  Forwe  have  looked  and  seen  something  of  the 
heroic  spirit.  We  have  looked  beneath  the  surface, 
and  we  have  at  least  prepared  ourselves  to  believe  that 
the  voice  that  spake  to  three  soldiers  one  summer 
day  and  sent  them  cheerful  and  determined  across 
the  death-haunted  valley  of  Rephaim,  is  speaking 
also  in  our  lives.  We  have  looked  at  simple  heroism 
stripped  of  any  accidental  trappings — taken  out  of 
those  martial  or  romantic  settings  which  have  led  so 


Heroism 

many  to  misunderstand  it.  We  have  seen  that 
heroism  is  an  inward  and  spiritual  thing  born  of  an 
unselfish  attitude  and  a  heart  full  of  love.  And  now, 
I  say,  it  is  not  such  a  far  cry  from  the  valley  of 
Rephaim  to  the  office  in  the  city,  the  warehouse,  the 
counter  and  the  street.  Let  us  look  each  at  his  own 
life,  unromantic,  prosaic,  monotonous ;  and  see  whether, 
after  all,  the  prosaism  and  monotony  are  not  rather  in 
the  fashion  of  our  spirit  than  in  the  shape  of  our 
circumstance.  It  is  the  heroic  heart  that  makes  the 
heroic  situation.  And  there  is  room  in  your  life  and 
mine  for  that  loyal  uncalculating  love  that  sent  three 
men  in  the  full  tide  of  their  life  and  with  the  glory  of 
the  harvest  all  about  them  on  an  errand  that  looked 
so  very  like  costing  them  their  lives. 

There  is  a  sense  in  which  we  cannot  have  too  high 
a  conception  of  heroism.  When  in  our  mind  we 
paint  the  picture  of  the  ideal  hero,  we  cannot  make 
the  light  in  his  eyes  too  beautiful  and  the  poise  of  his 
head  too  kingly.  It  is  altogether  good  that  we 
should  so  think  of  heroism  as  to  prevent  our 
offering  the  hero's  crown  to  the  essentially  unheroic 
life.  But  we  must  lift  our  conception  of  life  and 
the  true  terms  of  it  and  the  spiritual  setting  of  it 
and  the  constant  issues  of  it  till  we  come  to  see  that 
the  one  man  who  can  ever  hope  to  do  justice  to  life  is 
the  hero.  Surely  the  heroic  spirit  is  not  like  the  red 

152 


Heroism 

bloom  of  the  aloe  that  bursts  upon  the  view  once  in  a 
century  !  The  inward  conditions  of  its  existence  are 
constant  and  abiding.  The  hero's  work  was  not  finished 
when  the  last  stake  was  set  up  in  the  market-place 
and  the  flame  of  the  last  martyr-fire  flickered  out. 
There  is  need  of  him  while  one  poor  soul  in  the  city 
trembles  under  the  shadow  of  tyranny,  or  writhes  in 
the  grip  of  unscrupulous  power.  The  most  real  and 
awful  tyranny  in  the  world  is  the  tyranny  of  sin.  The 
hero  knows  that.  That  knowledge  goes  to  the 
development  of  the  hero.  Where  sin  is  an  abstraction 
heroism  is  a  dream.  The  gleam  in  the  hero's  eyes 
never  came  from  the  shimmer  of  a  false  optimism  or 
the  glamour  of  a  weak  and  soothesome  view  of  the 
evil  that  is  in  the  world. 

We  have  many  ways  of  picturing  the  religious  life. 
We  have  the  picture  of  the  pilgrim  leaning  on  his 
staff  and  shading  his  eyes  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  the 
city  of  light.  We  have  the  picture  of  the  steward 
ordering  all  things  fitly  against  his  master's  coming. 
We  have  the  soldier  standing  bravely  by  his  comrades 
and  his  king.  But  there  is  one  picture  perfectly 
familiar  to  the  mediaeval  mind  that  we  can  ill  afford 
to  lose,  and  that  is  the  picture  of  the  saint  and  the 
dragon.  If  there  is  one  thing  above  another  that  the 
modern  saint  needs  it  is  a  personal  interview  with  a 
dragon. 

'53 


Heroism 

Go  back  to  your  boyhood's  days  and  recall  the 
time  when  to  you  the  dragon  was  quite  as  admirable 
a  figure  in  his  way  as  was  the  saint,  though  your 
sympathies  were  always  with  the  saint.  Supposing 
that  some  day  the  story  had  been  remodelled  thus  : 
And  lo,  the  saint  looked  about  him  and  saw  the 
clouds  of  smoke  in  the  air,  and  said, '  There  is  a  dragon 
somewhere  in  the  neighbourhood,  we  must  try  to 
purify  the  atmosphere  that  the  dragon  is  contaminat 
ing.1  What  would  you  have  said  ?  You  wouldn't 
have  stood  it  for  a  moment.  Saints  didn't  exist  in  those 
days  to  deal  with  atmospheres,  but  with  dragons. 
The  saint  had  to  go  down  into  the  black  jaws  of  the 
cavern,  lighted  only  with  the  lurid  flames  of  the 
dragon's  mouth,  and  engage  the  beast  in  mortal  com 
bat  ;  and  the  saint  had  to  win.  Otherwise  what 
profit  in  being  a  saint,  or  what  claim  to  the  name  ? 
And  that,  I  say,  is  the  picture  we  want.  It  is  all 
very  well  to  talk  about  cleansing  atmospheres  and 
lifting  the  tone  of  things,  but  the  only  thing  worth 
doing,  the  only  practicable  service,  is  going  for  the 
dragon.  And  that  means  we  must  have  heroes.  We 
must  have  the  heroic  spirit  and  the  heroic  conception 
of  the  fight.  We  must  see  the  dragons  blasting  the  fair 
and  pleasant  places  of  our  land — the  drink-dragon,  the 
gambling-dragon,  the  lust-dragon,  the  greed-dragon. 
We  must  gird  on  the  whole  armour  of  God  and  track 


Heroism 

each  beast  to  its  inmost  lair,  and  slay  it,  or  die  fighting 
it.  But  a  fight  like  that  is  not  to  be  lightly  enterprised  ; 
and  fitness  for  such  a  fight  is  not  to  be  won  in  a  day. 
And  where  shall  you  and  I  find  the  necessary  training 
for  deeds  of  such  high  spiritual  emprise  ?  We  shall 
find  it  just  where  we  are.  God  has  so  ordered  things 
that  the  daily  round  is  the  school  for  heroes.  The 
essence  of  heroism  is  self-sacrifice.  A  man's  potential 
heroism  is  to  be  gauged  by  his  actual  unselfishness. 
Some  one  has  said — 

'Tis  as  hard  at  duty's  call 

To  lay  one's  life  down  day  by  day 

As  to  lay  it  down  once  for  all. 

Those  words  at  least  suggest  to  us  that  here,  on  the 
levels  of  familiar  experience  and  apparently  limited 
demand,  as  there  on  the  heights  of  opportunity  or  in 
the  depths  of  pain,  heroism  is  one  and  the  same 
thing. 

And  now,  after  all,  we  should  leave  the  highest 
truth  about  heroism  unuttered  if  we  forgot  to  say  that 
the  central  element  of  it  is  always  personal.  There  is 
no  exception  to  that.  Men  have  done  brave  deeds 
for  the  sake  of  great  causes ;  but  even  if  they  them 
selves  knew  it  not,  it  was  the  response  of  their  spirit 
to  the  spirit  of  those  who  had  made  the  causes  great. 
Here,  in  our  story,  it  is  plain  to  see  that,  though  David 


Heroism 

knew  nothing  about  the  errand  of  his  three  soldiers, 
yet  it  was  he  who  sent  them  out  to  do  it.  He  had 
won  their  love  and  their  loyalty.  They  went  for  their 
leader's  sake.  And  when  we  turn  to  this  great  fight 
of  life,  this  peril-haunted  valley  of  the  world,  and  see 
a  man  going  forth  unregardful  of  himself,  uncareful  of 
his  life,  to  fulfil  a  ministry  of  refreshment  and  help,  to 
offer  some  service  of  love,  we  know  what  to  say  of 
that  man.  We  know  he  is  a  Christ's  man  ;  and  that  the 
hand  that  feels  for  the  sword-hilt  is  tingling  with  the 
touch  of  that  wounded  palm.  Men  have  died  for  the 
cause,  but  it  has  been  because  it  was  Christ's  cause. 
They  have  suffered  for  principles,  but  those  principles 
have  come  to  them  pulsating  with  the  warmth  of  the 
eternal  Friend  of  man  and  majestic  with  the  majesty 
of  the  Son  of  God.  The  heroism  of  a  great  conviction 
always  proves  itself  to  be,  when  we  come  to  look  into 
it,  the  heroism  of  a  great  communion. 


156 


XIV 
The  Buried  Wells 

*»  And  Isaac  digged  again  the  wells  of  wafer,  which  they  had  digged  in 
the  days  of  Abraham  his  father :  for  the  Philistines  had  stopped  them 
up. — GEN.  xxvi.  18. 

TAKEN  as  a  simple  fragment  of  history,  these 
words  need  no  explanation  and  call  for  no 
comment.  But  as  I  stand  and  watch  Isaac  and  his 
servants  working  away  at  those  old  and  disused  wells, 
clearing  out  of  them  all  the  earth  and  stones  with 
which  the  wanton  Philistines  had  choked  them  up, 
till  at  last  they  set  free  once  more  the  cool  sweet 
water  that  had  quenched  no  man's  thirst  for  many  a 
year,  I  can  find  truth  in  a  parable.  Part  of  your  work 
and  mine  in  the  world  is  to  look  for  the  buried  springs 
of  life's  sweet  and  wholesome  water.  And  as  we  are 
now  going  to  be  busied  mainly  with  these  springs, 
let  us  pause  for  a  moment  before  we  look  down  for 
them,  and  let  us  look  right  up  into  the  heavens 
above  us  that  we  may  remember  whence  their  water 
comes. 

157 


The  Buried  Wells 

There  is  a  deep  sense  in  which  every  life  might  say, 
'All  my  springs  are  in  Thee.'  With  that  vision  in 
our  hearts  we  need  not  be  afraid  to  speak  of  springs 
of  good  in  men's  lives.  To  say  that  you  can  hear  the 
ripple  of  a  spring  is  not  to  say  you  never  heard  the 
splash  of  falling  rain.  You  can  honour  the  water  in 
the  well  without  despising  the  original  and  continuous 
bounty  of  the  skies.  And  so,  with  the  great  over 
arching  heaven  in  our  minds  all  the  time,  we  can 
begin  our  search  for  the  earthly  wells. 

And  they  need  looking  for.  They  are  often  lost 
beneath  the  drift  of  the  years,  or  choked  up  by  the 
rubbish  that  a  Philistine  world  has  cast  into  them. 
And  it  is  easy  to  forget  that  they  are  there.  We  see 
the  ground  trampled  and  dust-strewn,  and  there  is 
little  or  nothing  to  suggest  that  down  beneath  that 
unpromising  surface  there  is  a  spring  that  might  be 
helping  to  refresh  a  tired  and  thirsty  world. 

WThat  do  we  see  as  we  look  out  on  life  day  by  day  ? 
There  is  no  need  that  I  should  try  to  draw  the  picture. 
It  has  been  drawn  often  enough.  Nay,  I  think  it  has 
been  drawn  too  often.  Little  is  gained  by  wandering 
up  and  down  in  the  valley  of  Gerar  after  the  Philistines 
have  passed  through  it,  unless  your  mind  is  filled  with 
a  vision  of  all  the  valley  might  have  been  but  for  the 
tramp  of  the  enemies'  feet.  It  is  only  the  idealist  who 
can  really  see  things  as  they  are.  The  world  goes  its 

158 


The  Buried  Wells 

way  before  our  eyes.  We  see  the  long  procession  of 
flippancies  and  vanities,  the  struggle  for  money,  the 
false  standards  and  mean  rivalries  of  social  life.  We 
see  this  man  lifted  in  his  pride  and  that  man  sunk  in 
his  shame.  And  sometimes  we  think,  as  we  look 
upon  these  things,  that  we  are  facing  the  facts  of  the 
case.  But  we  are  not.  We  must  get  down  beneath  the 
surface.  We  must  not  be  too  easily  satisfied  with  facts. 
More  folk  have  been  led  astray  by  facts  than  by  fancies. 
Witness,  for  instance,  some  of  the  modern  social  pro 
paganda,  dealing  with  facts  that  no  sane  man  would 
dispute,  and  yet  not  worth  the  paper  on  which  it  is 
printed  or  the  breaths  of  those  who  advocate  it.  What 
you  and  I  have  to  find  is  not  merely  facts,  but  ultimate 
facts,  basal  facts,  divine  facts.  Beneath  the  materialism 
of  the  world's  ideals  we  must  find  the  divinity  of  the 
world's  destiny.  Beneath  men's  absorption  in  the 
arid  temporalities  we  must  find  their  quenchless  thirst 
for  the  water  of  life.  Beneath  the  barren  and 
trampled  surface  of  humanity  we  must  find  the  wells 
of  reverence  and  faith  and  love  that  God  Himself  has 
sunk  in  these  hearts  of  ours.  Man  was  made  to 
worship  and  believe  and  aspire.  God  made  him  so. 
This  Philistine  world  succeeds  in  burying  deep  the 
springs  of  the  heart's  true  life.  The  wells  are 
choked. 

That  is  the  sad  fact  on  which  we  have  to  concentrate 
159 


The  Buried  Wells 

our  toil.  But  that  involves  another  fact,  bright  and 
inspiring  and  thrilling — the  wells  are  there.  Isaac 
and  his  servants  worked  with  a  will,  with  a  steady 
enthusiasm,  amidst  those  piles  of  stones  and  heaps  of 
earth.  A  bystander  knowing  nothing  of  the  history 
of  these  desert  spots  might  well  have  wondered  at 
the  sight  of  such  hopeful  toil  amid  such  unpromising 
surroundings.  But  they  who  were  doing  the  work 
were  in  possession  of  one  fact  that  afforded  them 
complete  inspiration.  They  knew  that  there  were 
springs  of  water  if  only  they  had  the  energy  and 
patience  to  come  at  them. 

The  essential  spirituality  of  human  life  is  an  ulti 
mate  fact.  When  we  toil  for  the  souls  of  men,  we 
are  not  working  on  the  strength  of  a  speculation.  We 
are  not  prospecting.  Like  Isaac  of  old,  we  work  where 
our  Father  Himself  has  worked  before  us.  Down  in 
the  deeps  of  every  human  life  He  has  set  the  sweet 
waters  of  spiritual  possibility.  He  has  made  men  for 
honour  and  not  dishonour,  for  faith  and  not  unbelief,  for 
self-respect  and  not  self-degradation,  for  hope  and  not 
despair,  for  the  heavenly  eternity  and  not  the  earthly 
hour  ;  and  the  proof  of  this  is  written  not  only  in  the 
heights  of  a  divine  revelation  but  in  the  depths  of 
every  soul  of  man.  And  here  we  may  take  our  stand, 
none  daring  to  make  us  afraid.  There  have  been 
times  when  the  theologians  would  have  called  us  over- 

160 


The  Buried  Wells 

bold.  Theology  has  before  now  come  very  near 
denying  the  existence  of  these  wells.  But  it  is  a 
comfort  to  find  that  no  matter  in  what  direction 
theology  has  gone  astray,  it  has  never  been  able  to 
take  religion  with  it.  That  explains  how  a  man  can 
be  better  than  his  creed.  And  so  the  world  has  many 
a  time  had  the  edifying  spectacle  of  some  earnest 
souls  formally  denying  the  existence  of  these  buried 
springs  of  potential  good,  and  practically  digging  for 
them  every  day  of  their  lives. 

'  He  digged  again  the  wells  of  ...  Abraham  his 
father ;  .  .  .  and  called  them  after  the  names  by 
which  his  father  had  called  them.'  Is  not  that  the  story 
of  Jesus  of  Nazareth  ?  Oh  how  Jesus  sought  and 
found  the  hidden  springs  of  good  in  human  life  !  His 
enemies  in  their  malice  and  shortsightedness  called 
Him  the  '  friend  of  publicans  and  sinners.'  The  phrase 
has  become  passing  sweet  in  our  ears.  It  holds  for 
us  a  priceless  truth.  But  in  the  lips  of  those  who  first 
uttered  it  it  was  a  shallow  lie.  As  a  reflection  upon 
the  moral  affinities  of  Jesus  it  was  a  blasphemy.  As 
a  revelation  of  the  eternal  worth  of  sinful  men  and 
women,  in  the  eyes  of  eternal  love  it  is  a  holy  truth. 
1  Friend  of  publicans  and  sinners.'  As  His  enemies 
meant  it  Jesus  was  never  that.  It  was  a  moral 
impossibility  that  Jesus  should  be  that.  There  is  no 
sort  of  affinity  between  infinite  purity  and  the  foulness 
L  161 


The  Buried  Wells 

of  sin.  There  is  utter  and  final  antagonism.  As  St. 
Paul  puts  it :  '  What  communion  hath  light  with 
darkness  ?  And  what  concord  hath  Christ  with 
Belial  ? '  Jesus  did  not  love  the  publican,  extortionate 
and  sordid,  nor  the  woman  of  the  city,  for  the  shame 
less  life  they  led.  He  looked  into  the  depths  of  their 
lives  and  found  the  man  and  woman  whom  God 
had  made.  He  saw  the  possibilities  of  justice  and 
sympathy,  of  self-respect  and  purity,  and  He  loved 
that  which  He  found.  '  This  man  receiveth  sinners,' 
they  said.  Yes,  but  it  was  not  their  sin  that  appealed 
to  Him.  He  had  nothing  but  hatred  and  wrath  for 
that.  But  Jesus  knew,  and  He  is  teaching  us  to  know, 
that  no  man  could  be  a  sinner  if  he  had  not  the  mak 
ing  of  a  saint  in  him.  Christ's  unflinching  truth  and 
unmeasured  love  sank  deep  shafts  of  discovery  and 
self-revelation  into  those  buried  lives.  'My  Father 
worketh  hitherto,  and  I  work.'  *  I  and  My  Father  are 
one.'  Yes,  even  as  Isaac  found  in  the  devastated  valley 
of  Gerar  the  wells  of  his  father  Abraham,  so  did  Jesus 
find  in  the  barren  hearts  of  men  the  wells  of  His 
Father  God.  They  were  choked  with  sins  and  the  cares 
of  the  years,  but  He  found  them  and  sounded  them, 
and  let  into  them  the  light  and  air  of  the  sky  of  the 
Father's  mercy,  and  set  the  water  of  life,  love  and 
faith  and  hope,  flowing  into  these  poor  world-choked 
hearts. 

162 


The  Buried  Wells 

Jesus  seeks  men  because  they  are  worth  seeking. 
He  died  for  men  because  they  were  worth  dying  for. 
He  saves  men  because  they  are  worth  saving.  The 
Cross  not  only  reveals  to  us  the  depth  of  God's  love 
and  the  depth  of  man's  sin,  it  reveals  to  us  the  depths 
of  man's  soul.  And,  my  friends,  we  cannot  serve 
men  as  God  means  we  should  serve  them  until  we 
have  learned  to  look  on  them  as  Jesus  looked  on 
them. 

The  ultimate  fact  in  the  worldliest  life  is  not  its 
worldliness.  It  is  the  buried  but  living  possibility  of 
response  to  the  love  of  God,  response  to  the  tender 
pleading  and  heavenly  promise  and  sacrificial  obedi 
ence  of  the  Saviour  of  the  world.  To  have  contempt 
of  any  human  life  is  to  misinterpret  the  Cross  of 
Christ.  That  youth  whose  place  of  worship  is  the 
hippodrome,  and  who  passed  you  in  the  street  sing 
ing  the  refrain  of  a  song  caught  from  the  reigning 
goddess  of  the  week,  seems  shallow  enough.  But 
there  is  some  deeper  music  in  him  than  that.  It  is  as 
if  one  should  play  a  vulgar  ditty  on  a  great  organ. 
The  air  is  mean,  but  the  instrument  is  noble.  It  has 
great  diapasons  and  a  vox  celeste.  It  was  not  made 
to  sing  silly  songs.  It  was  made  for  the  Gloria  in 
Excelsis.  And  it  is  so  easy  to  forget  that  there  is  a 
place  waiting  for  that  gay  youth  in  the  great  anthem 
of  praise  that  began  *  when  the  morning  stars  sang 

L  8  163 


The  Buried  Wells 

together  and  all  the  sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy.' 
And  if  some  time  this  week  you  meet  that  youth,  as 
perhaps  you  will,  do  not  cast  round  for  something 
mundane  enough  to  be  pleasant  to  him.  Do  not  be 
content  to  ask  his  opinion  of  Manchester  City's 
chances  of  the  cup — though  that  might  be  a  useful  in 
troduction  to  something  better  worth  talking  about. 
Remember  the  place  waiting  for  him  among  the  sons 
of  God.  Remember  the  deeps.  Whatever  you  may 
say  about  the  gilded  youth  of  this  city,  about  the 
miser,  or  the  poor  painted  woman  of  the  pavement,  or 
the  dull,  grey-lived  dwellers  in  the  slums — do  not 
call  them  shallow. 

Perhaps  you  never  have  done  so.  Perhaps  you 
wonder  why  I  am  telling  you  what  you  could  just 
as  easily  be  telling  me.  I  will  give  you  my  reason. 
Some  things  have  to  get  a  long  way  into  our  minds 
before  they  get  even  a  little  way  into  our  practices. 
It  is  possible  to  talk  about  people  as  if  they  were 
very  deep,  and  to  talk  to  them  as  if  they  were  very 
shallow.  How  often  does  our  daily  converse  with 
our  fellows  get  beneath  the  surface  ?  How  often  does 
it  touch  life's  deep  things  ?  It  is  so  easy  to  hold  high 
and  noble  views  of  humanity,  and  to  talk  to  men  and 
women  mainly  about  the  weather  and  the  crops.  But 
there  is  another  kind  of  weather  and  another  harvest : 
the  world  is  full  of  storm-beaten  souls,  full  of  men  and 

164 


The  Buried  Wells 

women  whose  real  deep  need  is  that  some  one  should 
say  some  swelling  word  of  sympathy  and  hope  to 
them  as  they  stand  lonely  and  sad  in  the  field  of  life 
so  unready  for  the  angel  reapers. 

Ah  but,  say  some,  'the  deeps  of  life  are  sacred.' 
Yes,  I  know  they  are  sacred.  But  men's  talk  about 
the  sanctity  of  life's  hidden  things  is  sometimes  a  veil 
that  scarcely  hides  their  indifference  to  those  things. 
I  am  afraid  that  too  often  we  leave  the  deeps  of  life 
untouched,  not  because  we  remember  they  are  sacred, 
but  because  we  forget  they  are  there.  A  tender, 
humble  reverence  for  every  human  soul  is  part  of  the 
secret  of  soul-winning.  But  when  a  man's  reverence 
for  his  brother's  soul  is  a  cheap  substitute  for  any 
practical  interest  in  his  brother's  salvation,  that  man's 
reverence  is  indifference  and  contempt.  It  is  a  sin  to 
be  repented  of.  It  is  the  very  zenith  of  cant.  It  is 
often  alleged  against  a  certain  type  of  Evangelism 
that  it  seeks  to  lay  violent  hands  on  men's  souls,  and 
that  therein  it  lacks  reverence  for  the  soul.  May  I 
venture,  here  in  this  Mecca  of  Evangelism,1  to  say 
there  is  perhaps  a  grain  of  truth  in  the  criticism. 
It  is  never  wise  to  try  to  break  into  the  house  of  life, 
even  though  you  wish  to  give  and  not  take.  One  is 
so  easily  mistaken  for  an  intruder,  and  there  is  in 
most  of  us  a  rooted  antipathy  to  intrusion.  We 
1  This  sermon  was  preached  at  the  Central  Hall,  Manchester. 

"55 


The  Buried  Wells 

must  have  respect  unto  a  man's  threshold  ;  but  if 
that  respect  is  to  be  worthy  of  anything  it  must  be 
born  of  reverence  for  a  man's  inner  room.  The 
gospel  must  sometimes  involve  the  infringement  of  a 
convention  in  the  name  of  an  eternal  truth. 

I  would  rather  answer  the  charge  of  having  been 
over  eager  to  come  at  the  depths  of  men's  lives  on  the 
errands  of  my  Master  Christ  than  the  charge  of  having 
held  back  from  those  depths  in  the  name  of  the 
conventions.  Christian  Evangelism  stands  for  the 
inner  room  of  life.  It  stands  for  the  deeps  of  life. 
It  stands  for  reverence  for  the  human  soul.  Not  an 
anaemic,  aesthetic,  sentimental  reverence  that  babbles 
about  the  glory  of  humanity  and  has  nothing  to  say 
to  humanity  in  its  shame  ;  but  a  reverence  that  is  own 
brother  to  strong-winged  hope  and  flaming  love. 

And  now  let  me  say  a  word  about  the  intensely 
personal  aspect  of  all  this.  There  are  some  words  in 
the  hymn  of  a  sorrowful  soul  that  will  help  us  here  if 
we  use  them  in  a  way  that  certainly  never  occurred 
to  the  writer  of  them.  '  Deep  calleth  unto  deep.' 
Only  the  deep  in  one  life  can  find  the  deep  in  another 
life.  That  is  the  law  of  influence.  That  is  the  limit 
of  a  man's  power  over  his  fellows.  That  is  a  spiritual 
principle  that  no  man  who  would  win  souls  must 
forget.  Indeed,  who  of  us  can  forget  it  ?  It  is  forced 
in  upon  us  every  day.  I  well  remember  how  I 

1 66 


The  Buried  Wells 

went  forth  to  preach  my  first  sermon.  My  main  fear 
was  that  I  should  not  be  able  to  preach  long  enough. 
I  soon  made  the  perilous  discovery  how  easy  it  is 
to  talk.  The  problem  became  reversed,  and  my  fear 
was  that  I  should  not  be -able  to  preach  short  enough. 
But  my  fear  to-day  is  that  I  cannot  preach  deep 
enough  ;  and  that  is  not  a  fear  that  can  be  slain  with 
the  pen,  for  the  depth  of  one's  words  is  just  the  depth 
of  one's  character. 

My  friends,  it  is  no  good  uttering  the  profundities. 
We  must  live  them.  There  is  a  prayer  that  is  one 
of  the  classics  of  the  prayer-meeting,  and  we  need  ever 
to  be  praying  it:  *O  Lord,  deepen  Thy  work  of  grace 
in  our  hearts.'  The  peril  of  the  external,  the  formal, 
the  habitual  threatens  us  all.  The  dust  and  rabble 
of  the  world  is  ever  tending  to  silt  up  the  deep  wells 
of  reverence,  and  faith,  and  compassion,  and  enthusi 
asm  that  God  has  sunk  in  our  lives.  It  is  only  as  the 
prayer  for  the  deeper  work  of  grace  is  answered  that 
we  shall  be  able  to  touch  and  stir  the  deeper  things  in 
other  lives,  and  that  our  tired  and  thirsty  brothers 
shall  find  the  waters  of  sympathy  and  service  spring 
ing  up  sweet  and  available  in  the  well  of  our  heart. 


167 


XV 

ir  Faith  and  Haste 

He  that  believeth  shall  not  make  haste. — ISA.  xxviii.  16. 

IT  would  be  very  easy  to  preach  what  some  would 
call '  a  beautiful  sermon  '  from  this  text ;  but  a 
sermon,  alas !  that  would  not  work  out  in  daily  life 
as  men  have  to  live  it.  I  am  not  sure  that  an  idyll 
from  the  pulpit  now  and  again  would  not  do  us 
all  good  ;  but  the  weak  point  of  that  form  of  teaching 
is  this,  that  the  truth  in  its  idyllic  forms  is  often 
taken  lightly  or  altogether  missed  by  those  whose  lives 
are  thronged  and  pressed  by  the  material  claims  and 
needs  of  human  life.  So  wewill  try  to  find  the  working 
meaning  of  our  text.  We  will  try  to  find  some 
interpretation  of  it  that  will  not  become  strangely 
dim  and  shadowy  and  ineffective  on  Monday  morning. 
But  if  I  meet  you  in  this  way,  and  try  to  keep  in 
close  touch  with  your  lives  in  a  louse  and  strenuous 
world,  I  may  reasonably  ask  you  to  meet  me  as  I 
endeavour  to  point  out  to  you  things  which  this  same 

168 


Faith  and  Haste 

world  knows  little  about ;  or,  knowing  them,  chooses 
to  ignore  them.  And  the  one  thing  in  particular  I 
will  ask  you  to  do  is  this.  Be  just  to  the  unworld- 
liness  of  the  text.  Do  not  conclude,  as  many  do,  that 
because  a  thing  is  unworldly  it  is  therefore  unwork 
able.  And  I  think  if  we  each  keep  to  the  terms  of 
our  agreement,  we  shall  find  some  points  of  contact 
between  faith  in  God  and  daily  life  which  will  be  of 
real  service  to  us  all. 

'  He  that  believeth  shall  not  make  haste.'  That 
does  not  mean  he  that  believeth  shall  never  be 
hurried.  This  matter  of  haste  is  not  a  purely  personal 
matter.  We  live  in  a  hasting  world — a  world  full  of 
conditions  that  we  did  not  make  and  must  accept. 
In  the  heart  of  a  swaying  crowd  it  is  nonsense  for  a 
man  to  say,  '  I  will  not  be  swayed.'  The  crowd  settles 
that  matter  for  him.  But  he  can  say,  '  1  will  keep 
calm  and  collected,'  and  can  make  good  his  word. 
And  if  there  are  fifty  people  or  five  hundred  scattered 
through  that  crowd,  each  one  of  them  a  centre  of  quiet 
self-control,  one  can  conceive  it  possible  for  the  crowd 
eventually  to  be  steadied  and  stilled.  We  cannot  live 
as  if  this  world  were  a  quiet  world.  We  cannot 
ignore  the  rush  of  life.  A  man  in  his  office  may  be  a 
saint,  but  the  most  beatific  vision  he  shall  ever  enjoy 
will  not  silence  the  ting-ting  of  his  telephone  bell,  or 
stop  the  rush  of  telegrams,  or  lessen  that  pile  of 

169 


Faith  and  Haste 

letters  that  he  finds  on  his  desk  every  morning  of  the 
week. 

But  whilst  it  is  true  that  haste  is  inevitably  involved 
in  vast  and  widespread  conditions  of  life  which  have 
been  slowly  made  and  cannot  be  instantly  altered,  it 
is  equally  true  that  in  the  last  analysis  of  them  those 
conditions  are  inward  and  spiritual,  and  can  only  be 
altered  as  each  man  learns  to  adjust  his  own  life  to 
the  highest  and  the  holiest  laws  of  it. 

A  thousand  men  with  a  wrong  view  of  life  make  it 
hard  for  any  one  of  their  number  to  get  and  follow  the 
right  view  ;  but  we  cannot  escape  from  the  fact  that 
each  man  has  his  thousandth  part  of  responsibility 
for  the  difficulty  that  in  its  entirety  influences  them 
all. 

Now  the  prophet  makes  the  question  of  how  men 
live  life  a  matter  of  faith.  That  is  going  to  the  very 
core  of  things.  We  do  not  merely  accept  conditions 
of  life — we  help  to  make  those  conditions.  And  the 
prophet  claims  this  much  for  faith,  that  it  can  teach 
a  man  an  inward  attitude  of  mind  and  heart  towards  all 
this  busy  world  which  shall  save  him  from  the  curse 
— the  spiritual  blight — of  these  feverish  times,  and 
which,  when  all  men  have  learned  it  as  God  means 
they  should,  shall  banish  from  life  all  vain,  cruel, 
and  unprofitable  pressure. 

How  comes  it  that  the  world  is  so  full  of  haste? 
170 


Faith  and  Haste 

The  final  answer  to  that  question  is  not  in  circum 
stances,  but  in  the  men  that  have  fashioned  circum 
stances  ;  not  in  the  way  the  outward  life  impinges 
upon  us,  but  in  our  soul's  attitude  towards  it.  This 
terrible,  feverish,  dust- laden  urgency  that  marks 
the  modern  world  seems  to  be  made  up  of  countless 
things  acting  and  reacting  upon  the  men  who  have 
caused  them  to  come  into  existence ;  but,  getting  down 
to  the  root  of  it  all,  one  can  see  that  this  haste  must 
come  either  from  an  increasingly  true  or  an  increas 
ingly  false  view  of  life.  Either  men  are  drawing  nearer 
to  life  or  they  are  getting  farther  away  from  it.  I 
think  we  shall  see  that  the  latter  suggestion  contains 
the  secret  of  this  great  and  growing  problem  of  haste. 
Isaiah  linked  this  great  word  about  living  life  quietly 
with  a  prophecy  concerning  the  Christ  who  was  to 
come.  Christ  has  come,  and  the  manner  of  His  life 
among  men,  and  the  spirit  of  it,  we  know.  He  said 
He  came  that  men  might  have  life.  It  was  life 
they  were  missing  then.  And,  strange  though  it 
seems  to  say  it  in  these  pulsating  and  strenuous 
days,  it  is  life  they  are  missing  now. 

Jesus  understood  life  completely.  He  was  more 
human  than  we  are,  because  He  was  divine,  and  His 
divinity  took  hold  of  all  that  is  essential  in  humanity. 
And  that  was  the  secret  of  the  quietness  of  the  life  of 
Jesus.  It  was  a  life  lived  for  the  essential  things. 

171 


Faith  and  Haste 

It  is  missing  these  things  that  turns  life  into  a  rush 
and  a  whirl  and  a  selfish  struggle.  The  world  is  in  a 
mighty  hurry,  not  because  its  life  is  so  full — though 
that  is  the  way  it  always  accounts  for  its  haste — but 
because  it  is  so  empty ;  not  because  it  touches  reality 
at  so  many  points,  but  because  it  misses  it  at  all  points. 
The  more  we  hurry  the  less  we  live.  Life  is  not  to  be 
gauged  merely  quantitatively.  There  is  a  qualitative 
measurement.  The  length  of  life  is  found  by  measur 
ing  its  depth.  It  goes  inward  to  the  core  of  the  soul. 
It  takes  its  meaning  there  and  carries  that  meaning 
out  into  the  eternity  of  God.  The  things  that 
really  make  life  are  the  things  out  of  which 
haste  for  ever  cheats  a  man.  '  He  that  believeth ' 
in  Christ  the  '  sure  foundation ' — he,  that  is  to  say, 
who  accepts  Jesus's  interpretation  of  life — shall  not 
make  haste,  because  his  faith  shall  show  him  the 
futility  and  the  needlessness  of  haste.  It  shall  gird 
him  with  the  patience  and  the  peace  of  them  that 
seek  the  essential  things — wealth  of  soul,  strength  of 
character,  purity  of  heart,  communion  with  God — 
things  that  impatience  cannot  seize  in  a  moment  and 
that  faith  cannot  miss  if  it  seeks  them. 

It  is  true  that  under  favourable  circumstances  selfish 
ness  may  seem  to  live  without  haste.  A  man  may 
take  life  quietly  because  he  does  not  take  it  seriously. 
He  may  be  quiet  because  he  is  asleep.  But  that  is 

172 


Faith  and  Haste 

not  the  quietness  of  faith.  Let  not  this  selfish 
sluggard  claim  a  place  among  the  disciples  of  a  quiet 
life.  In  the  eyes  of  faith  life  in  all  its  concerns  grows 
ever  greater,  and  the  greater  a  thing  life  becomes  in  a 
man's  eyes  the  more  disposed  does  he  become,  and 
the  more  able,  to  live  it  out  quietly.  Haste  is  the 
product  of  a  low  and  mistaken  view  of  life.  It  is  the 
outcome  of  a  vast  delusion  concerning  the  things  that 
matter  and  the  things  that  last.  Faith  discovers  the 
delusions,  and  lays  hold  upon  the  few  great  simple 
things  that  really  count  in  life's  long  reckonings — the 
clean  heart,  the  good  conscience,  justice,  mercy, 
sympathy,  and  the  service  of  love. 

And,  further,  the  haste  of  the  world  is  the  result  of 
the  short  view  of  life.  The  world  is  in  such  a  des 
perate  hurry  because  it  has  no  plan,  no  toil,  no  aspira 
tion,  which  the  nightfall  will  not  blot  out.  Look  at 
the  pathetic  parable  of  haste  written  right  across  the 
world — the  hurried  step,  the  strained  face,  the  life- 
driven  expression  with  which  we  are  all  too  familiar. 
It  means  that  the  world  is  busy  with  work  it  will 
soon  have  to  put  down.  If  a  man  means  to  make 
money,  he  knows  that  he  has  but  a  few  mortal  years  to 
make  it.  The  desire  of  the  world  is  of  the  days  and 
the  years.  'Now  or  never'  is  stamped  upon  its  activi 
ties  and  its  enterprises.  I  do  not  mean  that  the 
haste  of  the  world  comes  because  men  have  an  over- 


Faith  and  Haste 

whelming  sense  of,  or  even  any  sense  at  all,  of  the 
brevity  of  life.  The  modern  world  does  not  think  of 
such  things.  But  neither  does  it  think  upon  and 
realize  the  eternity  of  life  ;  and  it  is  failing  to  do  this 
that  makes  men  the  prey  of  haste.  Faith  in  Jesus 
Christ  teaches  us  that  every  man  must  have  time  to 
live.  He  that  believeth  shall  not  make  haste.  He  has 
eternity  for  a  practical  factor.  He  learns  by  his  faith 
to  live  in  the  eternal  now.  His  faith  reveals  to  him 
the  simple  moral  content  of  the  present.  There  is  a 
sense  in  which  faith  alone  can  live  for  the  present, 
because  faith  alone  has  the  future.  Unbelief  has  no 
to-morrow.  Worldliness  has  no  time  to  live.  We  often 
say,  '  I  wish  I  had  more  time,'  meaning,  of  course,  that 
we  wish  we  could  dispose  of  the  hours  of  the  day  more 
in  accordance  with  our  personal  desires.  But  our  real 
need  in  life  is  not  more  time  but  more  eternity.  In 
stead  of  saying, '  Now  or  never/  Christ  teaches  us  to 
say, '  Now  and  for  ever.'  He  that  believeth  shall  find 
the  eternal  meaning  and  the  eternal  issues  of  these 
fleeting  hours.  He  shall  know  that  he  has  time  in  which 
to  do  his  best  because  the  highest  faith  of  his  soul, 
the  deepest  desire  of  his  heart,  the  most  real  signi 
ficance  of  his  daily  toil,  goes  on  for  ever  into  the 
eternity  of  God. 

He  that  believeth  can  live  for  to-day  a  life  unham 
pered  by  the  claims  of  to-morrow  because  he  is  living 

174 


Faith  and  Haste 

for  the  for-ever.  He  shall  not  be  afraid  of  missing  any 
thing  really  worth  having.  He  shall  not  clutch  with  too 
eager  hands  at  life  as  it  seems  to  be  rushing  past  him,  for 
his  faith  shall  teach  him — the  Christ  shall  teach  him — 
that  life  is  not  something  that  rushes  past  us  and  must 
be  grasped  at  or  missed,  but  something  that  dwelleth  in 
us,  and  the  true  name  of  it  is  the  peace  of  God  through 
Jesus  Christ  the  Saviour  and  the  Lover  of  souls. 

So,  my  friends,  it  comes  to  this  when  all  is  said :  it 
is  our  unbelief,  our  irreligion,  our  foolish  eagerness  for 
the  things  that  do  not  matter  and  do  not  endure,  our 
foolish  blindness  to  the  quiet,  everlasting  things, 
whereof  each  one  of  us  may  fashion  his  life  if  he  will, 
that  make  us  the  easy  prey  of  an  anxious,  restless,  and 
precipitant  world.  Wouldst  thou  be  delivered  from 
the  haste  that  is  about  thee  ?  Then  seek  first  of  all  and 
always  to  be  delivered  from  the  haste  that  is  within  thee. 

This  busy  world  will  surge  about  thee  with  the  tread 
of  restless  feet  and  the  throb  of  restless  hearts.  And 
little  that  thou  shalt  do  will  seem  to  make  a  pause  in 
the  rush  of  things.  But  thou  mayest  in  Christ  find 
rest  unto  thy  soul.  Thou  shalt  rest  in  thy  work,  know 
ing  that  duty  is  eternal ;  rest  in  thy  service  of  the 
brotherhood,  knowing  that  sacrifice  is  eternal ;  rest  in 
thy  purest  earthly  communion,  knowing  that  love  is 
eternal.  This  is  the  hasteless  life,  and  he  that  believeth 
in  Christ,  the  same  shall  live  it. 

175 


XVI 
The  Brook  that  Dried  Up 

And  the  word  of  the  Lord  came  unto  him,  saying,  Hide  thy  self  by  the 
brook  Cherith.  .  .  .  And  it  came  to  pass  after  a  while,  that  the  brook 
dried  up.  .  .  .  Get  thee  to  Zarephath. — i  KINGS  xvii.  2-3,  7,  9. 

r  I  ^HERE  is  no  stranger  story  in  the  lips  of  men 
J-  than  the  story  of  God's  providence.  Sometimes 
very  manifest  in  its  workings,  sometimes  very  obscure, 
always  full  of  love,  always  working  out  the  best, 
always  right  in  the  end.  It  is  one  thing  to  be  in 
God's  hands — as  we  all  most  surely  are  ;  it  is  another 
thing  to  know  this  is  so.  The  sense  of  dependence  is 
easily  lost.  God  does  not  stamp  all  His  gifts  with 
the  broad  seal  of  heaven.  The  one  divine  touch  that 
testifies  to  the  other-world  origin  of  life's  commonest 
bounty  is  sometimes  like  the  hall-mark  on  precious 
metal-work — put  where  you  won't  see  it  unless  you 
look  for  it.  God  is  ever  helping  us  to  help  ourselves, 
and  ever  weaving  His  ministries  of  help  through  and 
around  our  human  efforts,  till  we  cannot  say  where 
the  one  begins  and  the  other  ends.  And  often  we  say, 
' 1  alone  did  it.' 

176 


The  Brook  that  Dried  Up 

But  this  is  not  always  so.  Sometimes  we  get  to 
the  end  of  our  resources  and  know  we  have  got  there. 
Like  Elijah,  we  are  face  to  face  with  a  famine.  And 
of  many  a  man  in  that  strait  it  stands  written,  '  And 
the  word  of  the  Lord  came  unto  him/ 

Oh,  those  saving  and  comforting  messages  that  are 
borne  unto  men  across  the  bare  and  blighted  fields  of 
life !  We  have  heard  them,  and  have  thanked  God 
for  the  wilderness  even  more  than  for  the  valley  clothed 
with  corn.  In  the  land  where  the  bread  and  the  water 
were  failing  fast,  Elijah  was  led  to  Cherith  and  fed 
there.  That  is  a  very  simple  passage  in  the  history 
of  God's  providence — a  very  simple  illustration  of  the 
promise,  '  My  God  shall  supply  all  your  need.'  But 
the  second  chapter  of  the  story  makes  much  harder 
reading.  '  It  came  to  pass  that  the  brook  dried  up/ 
God  sent  Elijah  to  the  brook,  and  it  dried  up.  It 
did  not  prove  equal  to  the  need  of  the  prophet. 
It  failed.  God  knew  it  would  fail.  He  meant  it 
to  fail. 

It  was  a  hard  thing  for  Elijah  to  see  the  brook  dwin 
dling  day  after  day  until  there  was  scarcely  a  cupful  of 
water  in  the  pools  that  had  formed  in  the  drying  bed 
of  the  stream.  He  probably  thought  what  men  have 
ever  thought  in  such  a  case  as  his, '  Has  God  forgotten 
me  ?  Has  the  evil  day  just  been  staved  off  for  a  time  ? 
Is  this  sojourn  of  mine  at  Cherith  more  a  fortunate 
u  177 


The  Brook  that  Dried  Up 

chance  than  a  divine  interposition  ?  '  And  then  in  his 
extremity  the  word  of  the  Lord  came  again  to  Elijah, 
and  he  learned  that  the  failure  of  the  brook  was  part 
of  the  divine  programme  of  assistance. 

1  The  brook  dried  up.'  This  is  an  aspect  of  the 
divine  providence  that  sorely  perplexes  our  minds 
and  tries  our  faith.  We  can  more  easily  recognize 
the  love  that  gives  than  the  love  that  takes  away. 
'How  providential!'  When  do  we  say  that?  It 
is  when  Cherith  is  singing  and  babbling  in  our  ears. 
We  say  it  when  a  life  is  spared,  a  wish  is  granted, 
an  undertaking  is  completed,  a  need  is  met.  With 
some  people  providence  is  another  word  for  getting 
what  they  ask  for,  and  being  able  to  complete  their 
own  plans.  With  many  people  providence  has  no 
meaning,  or  even  existence,  apart  from  the  glad  and 
successful  passages  of  human  experience.  They  find 
a  friend,  a  way  out  of  their  difficulty,  a  solution  of  their 
personal  problem  ;  and  lo  !  there  is  no  doubt  that 
providence  had  a  hand  in  this.  But  hunger  and  pain 
and  death  ;  the  hard  way  ;  grey  days  ;  black  nights  ; 
lost  powers ;  severed  fellowships ;  surrendered  pur 
poses  and  broken  hopes, — what  do  we  say  of  these 
things?  Hot  and  unwise  words  at  times.  The 
education  of  our  faith  is  incomplete  if  we  have  not 
learned  that  there  is  a  providence  of  loss,  a  ministry 
of  failing  and  of  fading  things,  a  gift  of  emptiness. 

178 


The  Brook  that  Dried  Up 

The  material  insecurities  of  life  make  for  its  spiritual 
stablishment. 

A  desperate  situation  may  prove  a  great  and 
notable  blessing.  Before  a  man  can  say  to  the  deep 
satisfaction  of  his  soul,  '  God  is  true/  he  may  have  to 
find  a  good  many  things  false.  It  is  easier  to  trust 
the  gift  than  the  giver,  easier  to  believe  in  Cherith 
than  to  believe  in  Jehovah.  God  knows  that  there 
are  heavenly  whispers  that  men  cannot  hear  till  the 
drought  of  trouble  and  weariness  has  silenced  the 
babbling  brooks  of  joy.  And  He  is  not  satisfied 
until  we  have  learned  to  depend,  not  on  His  gifts  but 
upon  Himself. 

So  providence  is  a  progressive  thing.  It  is  a  develop 
ment.  There  is  nothing  final  in  it.  That  dwindling 
stream  by  which  Elijah  sat  and  mused  is  a  true 
picture  of  the  life  of  each  one  of  us.  '  It  came  to  pass 
that  the  brook  dried  up ' — that  is  a  history  of  our 
yesterdays,  and  a  prophecy  for  our  morrows.  I  do 
not  mean  that  these  words  tell  the  whole  story  of  life, 
or  even  a  very  large  part  of  it,  for  any  one  of  us  ;  but 
in  some  way  or  other  we  all  have  to  learn  the  difference 
between  trusting  in  the  gift  and  trusting  in  the  Giver. 
The  gift  may  be  for  a  while,  but  the  Giver  is  the 
Eternal  Love.  The  abiding  thing  in  life  is  that  word 
of  the  Lord  that  comes  afresh  into  our  hearts  day  by 
day. 

M  *  179 


The  Brook  that  Dried  Up 

Let  us  trace  that  word  right  through  this  passage 
in  the  life  of  Elijah.  '  Hide  thyself  by  the  brook 
Cherith ' — '  the  brook  dried  up ' — '  get  thee  to  Zare 
phath.'  Perhaps  Elijah  thought  he  had  come  to  the 
end  of  the  book  when  he  had  really  only  come  to  the 
end  of  the  first  chapter.  There  was  a  pause,  and 
then  God  turned  the  leaf  for  him,  and  Elijah  learned 
that  although  he  had  come  to  the  end  of  his  resources 
God  was  but  at  the  beginning  of  His.  The  providence 
of  God  leads  us  into  some  hard  places,  but  it  never 
leaves  us  there.  Cherith  is  only  a  halting-place,  it  is 
not  our  destination.  We  need  to-morrow  to  explain 
to-day.  We  must  get  to  the  end  before  we  can 
interpret  the  beginning.  The  explanation  of  the 
hard  words  of  life  lies  in  the  context.  Too  often, 
I  think,  we  take  them  and  study  them  by  themselves. 
Let  us  have  patience  to  read  the  sequel.  Let  us 
learn  to  wait  for  God's  explanations.  Cherith  was  a 
difficult  problem  to  Elijah  until  he  got  to  Zarephath, 
and  then  it  was  all  as  clear  as  daylight.  God's  hard 
words  are  never  His  last  words.  The  woe  and  the 
waste  and  the  tears  of  life  belong  to  the  interlude  and 
not  to  the  finale.  If  only  Elijah,  as  he  sat  by  the 
dwindling  stream,  could  have  seen  the  widow's 
cottage  at  Zarephath,  with  the  meal  and  the  oil  that 
failed  not,  he  would  have  had  no  test  of  faith,  and  no 
vision  of  God  such  as  he  did  have.  God  did  not 

i  So 


The  Brook  that  Dried  Up 

mean  His  servant  to  behold  the  resources  of  Zare- 
phath  until  he  had  been  brought  face  to  face  with 
that  availing  mercy  that  knows  no  bounds  of  circum 
stance,  and  that  is  ever  brooding  over  a  good  man's 
pathway.  Elijah  looked  into  the  eyes  of  famine,  and 
then  upward  into  the  face  of  God.  And  then  was 
he  brought  from  the  brook  that  failed  to  the  meal 
that  failed  not. 

And  surely  that  is  a  parable  of  God's  way  with 
us  all.  We  can  all  say  with  thankful  hearts,  'The 
Lord  gave ' ;  and  maybe  all  of  us  have  had  to  say, 
'  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away ' :  but  if  we  are 
patient  and  faithful  we  shall  find  grace  to  finish 
with  that  victorious  doxology,  '  Blessed  be  the  name 
of  the  Lord ;  for  He  hath  given  unto  me  double 
for  all  my  loss.'  The  ministry  of  all  that  passeth 
away  is  meant  to  beget  in  our  hearts  a  growing 
confidence  in  all  that  endureth  for  ever.  The  lesson  of 
all  fading  things  is  not  the  brevity  of  life,  but  the 
eternity  of  love.  When  the  pleasant  and  comforting 
babble  of  some  Cherith  falls  on  silence,  it  is  but  that 
we  may  hear  the  low  deep  murmur  of  the  river  of 
God  that  is  full  of  water.  It  is  the  note  of  uncertainty 
in  the  voices  of  time  that  sets  our  heart  listening  for  the 
unfaltering  message  of  the  eternal. 

And  thus  this  story  in  the  life  of  Elijah  may  be  made 
to  cast  a  strong  light  on  those  experiences  of  our  lives 

181 


The  Brook  that  Dried  Up 

that  are  hardest  to  bear  and  most  difficult  to  under 
stand  :  the  crises,  the  frustrations,  the  dilemmas, 
the  seeming  impotences  and  futilities.  These  things 
must  be  looked  upon  as  links  in  a  chain  or  as 
stages  in  a  journey.  The  way  to  Zarephath  lies  by 
Cherith.  This  is  the  precious  paradox  of  providence 
— that  God  builds  the  final  success  on  the  basis  of 
the  temporary  failure.  We  would  like  to  go  straight 
to  Zarephath.  We  can  understand  the  Zarephath 
providence.  We  can  duly  appreciate  a  roof  over  our 
head  and  a  certain  steady  balance  between  demand 
and  supply.  But  there  are  things  that  cannot  be 
taught  us  amid  such  securities  as  these.  I  speak  in  a 
parable.  There  are  things  that  we  cannot  learn  unless 
we  sojourn  nearer  to  the  borderland  of  need :  unless 
we  some  day  watch  a  failing  brook  in  a  famished  land. 
Had  Elijah  been  led  straight  to  Zarephath  he  would 
have  missed  something  that  helped  to  make  him  a 
wiser  prophet  and  a  better  man.  He  lived  by  faith 
at  Cherith.  And  whensoever  in  your  life  and  mine 
some  spring  of  earthly  and  outward  resource  has  dried 
up,  it  has  been  that  we  might  learn  that  our  help  and 
hope  are  in  God  who  made  heaven  and  earth. 
'  For  most  people  life  has  had  its  precarious  situa 
tions,  its  baptisms  of  need,  its  hungry  patiences, 
and  its  blank  outlooks.  The  students  of  old-world 
geography  seem  to  be  at  a  loss  where  to  locate 

182 


The  Brook  that  Dried  Up 

Cherith ;  but  there  is  no  doubt  in  the  minds  of 
many  people  as  to  where  it  is,  for  they  have  been 
there.  And  life  would  have  been  poorer  for  them  if 
they  had  not  been  there.  Poverty,  sorrow,  disappoint 
ment,  loneliness — these  and  a  hundred  other  things 
may  be  the  burden  of  the  song  that  the  brook  sings 
as  the  silence  of  drought  falls  slowly  and  surely  upon 
it ;  but  the  inner  message  is  the  same  for  every  man 
who  sits  by  that  brook — and  it  is  this,  '  Have  faith  in 
God.' 

Zarephath  with  its  securities  and  its  comforts  would 
perhaps  have  been  a  dangerous  place  for  Elijah  but 
for  Cherith.  Maybe  God  in  His  great  wisdom  can 
not  trust  us  at  Zarephath  as  a  permanent  abode. 
We  might  forget  Him.  Be  that  as  it  may,  let  us  go 
forward  well  assured  of  this,  that  there  awaits  us  the 
Cherith  of  our  faith's  trial  and  the  Zarephath  of  our 
heart's  satisfaction  ;  and  that  wherever  we  may  be, 
the  most  significant  thing  to  us  is  neither  the  brook 
that  fails  nor  the  oil  that  fails  not,  but  the  word  of 
the  Lord  that  endureth  for  ever. 


XVII 
'  Now  Naaman  was  a  Leper,  but ' 

Now  Naaman,  captain  of  the  host  of  the  king  of  Syria,  was  a  great 
man  with  his  master,  and  honourable,  because  by  him  t he  Lord  had  given 
deliverance  unto  Syria  :  he  was  also  a  mighty  man  of  valour — but  he 
was  a  leper. — 2  KINGS  v.  I. 

AS  a  rule  our  interest  in  the  story  of  Naaman 
centres  round  the  dramatic  incident  of  his 
healing  in  the  waters  of  Jordan.  Looking  at  the 
story  as  a  whole,  and  seeing  it  in  its  true  perspective, 
it  is  inevitable  that  this  should  be  the  case.  But 
I  am  going  to  ask  you  to  look  at  the  history 
of  Naaman  from  another  point  of  view.  What  can 
we  gather  from  the  story  of  Naaman's  life  before 
there  came  into  it  the  whisper  of  hope  through  the 
lips  of  the  little  captive  girl — his  wife's  lady's-maid  ? 
Leprosy,  the  most  terrible  disease  of  the  East,  had 
developed  in  him.  It  had  come  in  a  form  that  did 
not  involve  exclusion  from  society.  It  was  the  white 
leprosy,  which  is  one  of  the  most  slowly  developing 
forms  of  the  disease.  In  this  particular  form  the 
leprosy  is  all  under  the  skin,  and  the  disease,  which 

184 


'Now  Naaman  was  a  Leper,  but f 

may  run  its  course  for  more  than  twenty  years,  results 
in  the  end  in  an  utter  absence  of  feeling — unless  it 
changes  its  form  in  the  later  stages  and  becomes 
virulent  and  loathsome.  It  is  possible  that  Naaman 
had  been  suffering  from  this  incurable  disease  for  a 
number  of  years  before  the  light  of  hope  broke  into 
his  life.  Assuming  this  to  be  so,  let  us  read  our  text 
in  another  way. 

*  Now  Naaman  was  a  leper — but  he  was  captain  of 
the  host  of  the  king  of  Syria,  a  great  man  with  his 
master,  and  honourable,  a  deliverer  of  his  country  and 
a  mighty  man  of  valour.' 

There  is  a  picture  of  a  man  living  out  his  life  fully 
and  bravely  in  spite  of  a  terrible  handicap  in  the  form 
of  an  incurable  disease,  which  must  year  after  year 
gain  a  stronger  hold  on  his  body  and  eventually  end 
his  life.  I  grant  you  that  the  picture  is  pagan  in  its 
setting.  Naaman  worshipped  the  gods  of  the  Ara 
maean  Pantheon.  But  there  are  lessons  in  this  man's 
attitude  towards  life  that  we  may,  with  no  little  profit, 
humble  ourselves  to  learn.  The  situation  that  Naaman 
had  to  face  is  not  the  exceptional  in  life ;  it  is  rather 
the  universal.  Getting,  for  a  moment,  past  the  details 
of  his  trouble  into  the  principle  of  it,  we  find  that  in 
different  ways  and  in  different  degrees  all  men  are 
called  to  face  that  in  life  which  Naaman  faced — an 
invincible,  unavoidable,  immovable  limitation. 

185 


'Now  Naaman  was  a  Leper,  but 9 

We  envy  one  another  ;  we  name  in  our  minds  the 
men  with  whom  we  would  change  places ;  but  that  is 
because  we  are  very  foolish  and  have  not  grasped  the 
idea  of  the  universality  of  difficulty  and  pain.  If  all 
pain  left  a  broad  mark  in  the  sufferer's  forehead ;  if, 
like  the  leprosy  of  Naaman,  it  could  be  seen  at  a 
glance,  there  would  be  an  end  of  our  fool's  envying. 

I  do  not  think  that  Naaman  in  his  popularity  and 
success  was  a  much-envied  man.  There  was  the 
fame  and  the  power — and  the  leprosy.  There  was 
the  honour — and  the  suffering.  It  is  always  so. 
There  is  always  the  other  side  of  things.  And 
if  we  could  change  personalities,  we  should  have 
to  be  prepared  to  take  not  only  the  joys  and  the 
opportunities  and  the  satisfactions  of  that  other 
man's  life,  but  also  the  martyrdoms,  the  baffle 
ments,  the  burdens  and  the  unlifting  shadows.  And 
remembering  this  may  help  to  make  us  less  envious 
and  more  sympathetic.  No  man's  life-story  can  be 
told  without  naming  the  hard  thing  in  it — sometimes 
the  tragically  hard  thing.  For  some  it  is  persistent 
ill-health — a  body  that  is  continually  disappointing 
them,  failing  them,  thwarting  them.  For  some  it  is 
a  nervous  temperament  that  demands  a  cruel  price 
for  the  fulfilment  of  daily  demands — demands  which 
others  can  meet  with  ease,  and  even  with  pleasure. 
For  this  man  it  is  the  shadow  of  a  cruel  and  devas- 

186 


'Now  Naaman  was  a  Leper,  but ' 

tating  experience  that  must  lie  on  his  path  to  the  last 
step  of  it ;  and  for  that  it  is  some  constitutional  defect 
that  has  to  be  reckoned  with  in  everything  he  does. 
In  short,  Naaman  the  leper  may  be  looked  upon  as 
typical  of  the  widest  and  -most  familiar  range  of 
human  experience. 

And  the  question  comes,  How  do  we  face  this  side 
of  things  ?  Naaman  faced  it  with  courage.  And  it 
was  courage  of  no  mean  order.  It  was  not  born  of 
hope.  We  say  sometimes,  '  While  there  is  life  there 
is  hope.'  But  that  was  not  true  in  the  case  of  the 
leper.  He  saw  the  long  years  of  suffering,  and  knew, 
humanly  speaking,  that  the  way  would  only  get 
harder  the  farther  he  went.  Part  of  the  work  of  life 
for  him  was  to  carry  one  of  the  heaviest  burdens  that 
a  man  ever  has  to  carry — the  burden  of  a  dead  hope. 
He  could  not  say  with  regard  to  his  disease,  '  While 
there  is  life  there  is  hope ' ;  but  he  found  a  better  and 
a  nobler  thing  to  say,  'While  there  is  life  there  is 
duty.'  There  is  no  braver  story  in  history  than  the 
story  of  them  who  have  had  to  stoop  and  lift  and 
bear  the  hope  that  might  have  lifted  and  borne  them, 
if  only  both  its  wings  had  not  been  broken.  Some  of 
the  world's  leaders  and  deliverers  and  helpers  have 
been  men  who  have  had  courage  to  look  beyond  the 
thing  that  could  not  be,  and  who  have  known  that 
the  only  way  to  overcome  some  things  is  to  accept 

187 


'Now  Naaman  was  a  Leper,  but ' 

them — the  only  way  to  conquer  them  is  to  bear  them. 
The  faith  to  remove  mountains  is  not  a  complete 
equipment  for  life.  We  need  also  the  courage  and 
strength  to  climb  them.  There  is  something  in 
spiring  and  edifying  in  the  picture  of  a  man  from 
whom  much  has  been  taken  daring  to  believe  that 
more  is  left — if  only  he  has  courage  to  look  for  it ;  or 
in  the  picture  of  a  man  to  whom  much  has  been 
denied  bravely  confessing  that  more  has  been  granted. 
The  leper  who  found  no  time  to  pity  himself  or  to 
bemoan  his  affliction ;  who  forgot  himself  in  the 
manifold  toils  and  responsibilities  of  a  field-marshal 
and  a  cabinet  minister  ;  and  who  saved  his  country's 
fortune  at  a  critical  period  in  her  history — has  some 
thing  to  teach  us.  Of  all  the  luxuries  of  life,  perhaps 
the  most  unwarrantable  and  in  the  end  the  most 
wasteful  and  costly  is  the  luxury  of  despair.  And 
how  many  there  are  who  indulge  in  it !  A  man  may 
have  to  walk  in  a  deep  shadow,  but  he  has  no  right 
to  sit  in  it.  Much  less  has  he  the  right  to  assume 
that  that  shadow  loosens  for  him  the  bonds  of  duty, 
or  absolves  him  from  the  claims  of  the  world's  work. 
Naaman  did  not  let  his  leprosy  spoil  his  career. 

Yet  how  many  there  are  who  do  let  the  one  thing 
they  cannot  have  rob  them  of  the  hundred  things 
that  may  be  theirs.  '  But  he  was  a  leper.'  These 
words  do  not  serve  as  an  excuse  for  a  life  that  failed  ; 

188 


'Now  Naaman  was  a  Leper,  but f 

they  serve  rather  as  a  dark  background  against 
which  courage  and  endurance  were  able  to  paint  a 
bright  success.  One  cannot  help  feeling  that  Naa 
man,  who  bowed  himself  in  the  temple  of  the  god 
Rimmon,  whose  religion  offered  no  interpretation  of 
pain,  and  who  lived  ages  before  the  world  had  heard 
of  the  Captain  of  its  salvation  '  made  perfect  through 
suffering,'  offers  at  once  an  example  and  a  rebuke  to 
some  who  are  numbered  by  their  profession  among 
the  members  of  the  Christian  Church,  and  who  yet 
let  their  pain  of  life  destroy  the  promise  of  life,  and 
who  cease  to  work  in  the  measure  that  they  are  called 
to  suffer. 

And  this  brings  us  to  the  thing  that  was  wanting 
in  the  courage  and  endurance  of  Naaman.  As  I 
conceded  at  the  beginning,  however  instructive  the 
story  may  be,  it  is  pagan.  Look  at  the  Syrian 
captain  sitting  and  fuming  in  his  chariot  at  the 
door  of  Elisha.  Look  at  the  humiliating  picture  of 
this  great  lord  in  his  pride  and  his  rage  and  his 
wilfulness.  His  suffering  had  not  sweetened  his  life. 
He  had  borne  it;  but  he  had  not  understood  it.  He 
had  not  been  able  to  interpret  a  word  of  it.  That 
was  not  his  fault.  And  there  is  a  sense  in  which  his 
brave  conquest  over  a  disability  which  held  for  him 
no  high  or  beautiful  meaning  may  well  beget  in  our 
hearts  much  shame — shame  that  we  for  whom  the 

189 


'Now  Naaman  was  a  Leper,  but ' 

pain  of  life  has  been  made  somewhat  intelligible 
should  still  find  it  in  no  wise  bearable.  If  only 
Naaman  had  known  that  it  is  not  every  man  who  is 
counted  worthy  to  suffer,  if  only  he  could  have  sat  at 
the  feet  of  St.  Paul,  and  could  have  heard  all  which 
that  troubled  and  yet  triumphant  life  could  have  told 
him  of  the  ministry  of  pain  and  of  the  divine  fulfilment 
that  lies  concealed  in  earthly  frustration,  how  much 
richer  would  have  been  the  story  of  those  brave 
years  !  He  did  not  know  these  things,  and  doubtless 
he  was  judged  according  to  his  knowledge;  but  we 
know  them,  and  we  shall  be  judged  according  to  ours. 

The  lesson  of  Naaman's  courage  is  one  that  we 
need  perhaps  to-day  more  than  ever ;  but  it  is  not 
all  that  we  need.  He  can  teach  us  much ;  but  he 
cannot,  no  matter  how  long  we  study  him,  carry 
our  education  as  far  as  it  can  be  carried. 

To  sum  things  up,  what  is  it  that  he  can  teach  us, 
and  what  are  these  other  things  he  himself  had  not 
learned  ?  He  can  teach  us  to  face  the  unalterable 
with  courage.  He  can  teach  us  that  the  inevitable 
is  not  the  unconquerable ;  that  men  are  not  useful 
because  they  are  happy,  but  that  they  are  happy 
because  they  are  useful ;  and  that  it  takes  more  than 
the  limitation  resulting  from  ill-health,  broken  hopes, 
devastated  resources,  and  persistently  bitter  experi 
ences  to  blight  a  man's  life.  He  can  teach  us  how 

190 


'Now  Naaman  was  a  Leper,  but ' 

much  may  be  accomplished  by  the  man  who  bravely 
accepts  the  call  to  work  knowing  that  there  is  that  in 
his  life  which  must  make  every  task  harder,  and  every 
burden  heavier  to  bear.  And  that  much  is  worth 
learning.  But  Naaman  cannot  teach  us  the  highest 
lessons  of  pain,  and  that  interpretation  of  every  hard 
thing  that  has  been  given  to  the  world  in  the  gospel 
of  the  suffering  Son  of  God.  Jesus  has  taught  us  by 
His  life  and  by  His  Cross  that  pain  is  a  burden 
meant  to  bless  the  life  that  bears  it ;  that  the  limita 
tions  of  the  outward  life  may  help  men  to  find  the 
freedom  of  the  inward  life  ;  and  that  in  Him  all  men 
may  win  the  true  victory  over  life's  hard  thing — the 
victory  which  cannot  be  his  who  merely  faces  pain 
with  courage,  or  endures  it  with  patience,  but  which 
awaits  that  man  who  by  the  grace  of  Christ  finds  its 
sacramental  meaning,  and  passes  through  it  into  a 
better  manhood  on  earth  and  a  larger  treasure  in 
heaven. 


191 


XVIII 
Consecration  of  the  Commonplace 

As  every  day's  work  required. — I  CHRON.  xvi.  37. 

T7VERY  day's  work!  Perhaps  you  think  I 
A—-'  might  have  found  something  better  to  speak 
about  than  that.  The  day's  work  !  You  are  tired 
of  it.  You  are  hand-weary  and  heart-weary  with  it. 
It  is  for  many  of  you  a  story  of  care,  and  anxiety, 
and  all  sorts  of  hindrance  and  belittlement.  For  all 
of  you  it  is  something  from  which  at  times  you  are 
glad  to  turn.  More  than  once  you  have  been  not 
a  little  weary  of  it.  And  now  you  have  stolen  away 
from  it  and  all  its  associations  for  a  while,  and  have 
sheltered  yourselves  in  the  peace  of  God's  house;  and 
lo  !  the  preacher  has  taken  it  for  a  text !  He  might 
surely  have  found  something  higher  and  nobler.  '  Give 
us  some  beautiful,  inspiring,  quiet  thoughts  that  will 
lift  our  lives  and  hush  our  spirits.  Take  us  into  the 
temple.  Take  us  through  the  rent  veil.  Let  us  stand 
with  bowed  heads  before  the  precious  mysteries  of  the 

192 


Consecration  of  the  Commonplace 

kingdom  of  God.  Feed  our  hearts  on  life's  inward 
things.  Tell  us  about  some  of  those  things  we  have 
not  had  time  to  think  of  during  the  last  six  days. 
My  friends,  I  would  not  help  you  to  forget  the  day's 
work,  if  I  could ;  but  I  should  like  to  help  you  to 
understand  it.  And  as  for  taking  you  into  the  temple 
— that  is  just  what  I  am  doing.  That  is  where  I  went 
to  find  this  text.  I  saw  the  white-robed  priests 
ministering  before  the  altar.  I  heard  their  solemn 
litanies.  I  caught  the  fragrance  of  their  incense.  I 
stood  among  them  as  they  performed  their  sacred 
ministry  ; — and  lo  !  in  the  midst  of  it  all  I  came  across 
the  day's  work.  I  found  it  in  the  sanctuary. 

Let  me  read  you  the  whole  verse  of  which  our  text 
forms  the  conclusion.  '  So  he  left  there,  before  the  ark 
of  the  covenant  of  the  Lord,  Asaph  and  his  brethren, 
to  minister  before  the  ark  continually,  as  every  day's 
work  required.'  That  was  the  law  of  service  in  the 
tabernacle,  and  that  is  the  law  of  service  in  the  lives 
of  all  who  would  give  themselves  to  God.  The 
temple  service  was  the  day's  work ;  the  day's  work 
was  the  temple  service.  And  if  it  is  given  to  me  to 
make  that  a  little  plainer  to  some  of  you,  I  shall  be 
well  content. 

The  tabernacle  and  its  symbolism  have  passed  away. 
We  have  heard  of  another  temple,  even  the  temple 
of  the  heart ;  of  another  altar— the  unseen  altar  of 
N  193 


Consecration  of  the  Commonplace 

sacrifice.  But  we  do  not  understand,  or  we  but 
imperfectly  understand,  how  that  the  law  of  that  altar 
is  written  in  the  day's  work.  Too  often  we  think  of 
the  law  of  that  altar  as  something  remote  and  sepa 
rate.  Ever  and  again  we  let  the  thick  of  the  world 
come  between  us  and  it.  We  look  on  the  day's  work 
as  something  that  stands  between  us  and  the  way  of 
worship.  We  do  not  understand  that  the  law  of  the 
altar  is  written  in  life  just  as  we  have  to  live  it.  It  is 
bound  up  in  the  daily  demand.  It  is  involved  in  our 
immediate  circumstance.  The  shadow  of  the  Cross 
lies  on  all  our  toil  for  bread ;  and  the  manifold 
imperatives  of  earth  are  but  the  laws  of  heaven  trans 
lated  into  a  language  that  all  who  would  do  right  can 
understand.  God  claims  us  for  Himself.  He  waits  to 
write  His  name  in  our  hearts  and  to  accomplish  His 
purpose  in  our  lives  ;  but  the  fashion  of  that  demand 
of  His  is  '  as  every  day's  work  requires.'  Religion  is 
not  something  above  and  beyond  life,  it  is  not  even 
something  near  life — it  is  life  itself.  It  is  the  inward, 
all-persuasive  spirit  of  it,  if  we  are  living  as  God  means 
us  to  live.  There  is,  it  is  true,  an  ineffable  sacredness 
in  the  religion  of  Bethlehem  and  Calvary,  but  it  is 
not  the  sacredness  that  must  be  isolated  from  a  busy, 
dusty  world.  There  are  dogmas  that  mean  little  in 
the  street  and  theologic  definitions  that  are  but  a 
burden  to  the  busy  and  a  confusion  to  the  simple, 

194 


Consecration  of  the  Commonplace 

but  He  to  whom  Bethlehem  and  Calvary  owe  all 
their  significance  lived  and  toiled  and  taught  and 
sympathized  and  served  in  the  heart  of  the  workaday 
world. 

If  Jesus  Christ  made  men  to  know  anything,  surely 
it  was  this — that  the  busier  and  the  dustier  the  world 
they  lived  in,  the  more  did  they  need  the  plea  of  the 
altar  and  the  shadow  of  the  Cross.  God  does  not 
take  us  out  of  the  world  of  men  and  things  to  make 
us  His  own.  The  Prince  of  Peace  does  not  fix  a 
pause  in  the  whirl  and  clatter  of  a  toilsome  world  to 
make  His  claim  good  in  our  lives.  He  does  not  show 
us  His  salvation  in  spite  of  the  day's  work,  but  by 
means  of  it.  It  is  not  an  obstacle  He  overcomes; 
it  is  a  means  He  uses.  He  comes  to  us  in  all  we  have 
to  do  from  morn  till  even,  and  He  says,  *  This  is  My 
work  if  it  is  well  done.' 

We  cannot  hear  too  much  about  the  divinity  of 
toil,  as  long  as  we  know  what  we  are  talking  about. 
There  is  no  divinity  in  toil  for  toil's  sake.  There  is 
no  spiritual  glory  and  beauty  in  mere  effort.  Let  us 
not  deify  labour.  A  man  may  work  like  a  slave,  and 
never  catch  a  glimpse  of  God  in  all  his  toiling.  But 
once  let  a  man  see  the  altar  where  the  ultimate 
requirement  of  his  work  is  written  and  the  whole  doing 
of  it  may  be  laid,  and  the  seeming  gulf  between  work 
and  worship  disappears.  Once  let  a  man  see  that  the 
N  2  195 


Consecration  of  the  Commonplace 

thing  that  is  called  dire  necessity,  force  of  circum 
stance,  bread-winning — the  day's  work — is  just  God 
coming  to  him,  and  speaking  to  him,  and  fashioning  his 
life  for  him,  and  making  him  something  better  than  he 
was  and  better  than  he  is, — I  say,  let  him  see  this, 
and  then  talk  about  the  divinity  of  toil.  Why,  it  is  all 
divinity  !  There  is  a  great  word  that  we  are  afraid  to 
bring  into  our  lives  because  we  are  so  busy,  and  because 
we  handle  material  things  hour  after  hour — the  word 
consecration.  But,  whether  we  name  it  or  no,  it  belongs 
to  life  at  its  busiest,  life  in  its  lowliest  toils  and  its 
most  commonplace  situations.  Possibly  we  associate 
the  consecration  of  our  lives  to  God  with  the  quiet  of 
some  never-to-be-forgotten  Sabbath  service,  or  some 
hour  when  away  from  the  voices  of  the  world  we 
heard  God  speaking  to  us,  and  gave  ourselves  for  the 
first  time,  or  afresh,  unto  His  service  and  into  His 
keeping  in  the  name  of  Christ  our  Saviour.  These 
passages  in  our  experience  mean  all  we  have  ever 
taken  them  to  mean — and  more;  but  we  miss  the 
truest  significance  of  such  experiences  if  our  idea  of 
consecration  is  limited  to  them.  Consecration  is  not 
an  act,  it  is  an  attitude.  It  is  not  an  event,  it  is  a 
process.  It  is  not  merely  vowing  a  vow,  it  is  keeping 
it.  It  is  something  that  is  made  real  and  effectual  as 
we  meet  the  requirement  of  every  day  in  the  spirit  of 
those  memorable  moments  when  in  some  special 

196 


Consecration  of  the  Commonplace 

manner  God  has  touched  our  hearts  and  made  His 
claim  felt  in  our  lives.  There  are  no  gaps  in  the 
divine  purpose  concerning  us.  God's  work  in  our 
lives  is  all  of  a  piece.  The  hours  when  the  earthly 
fashion  of  life  does  not  obscure  its  heavenly  meaning, 
and  when  the  divine  claim  seems  the  only  thing  worth 
listening  to,  are  given  to  us  for  the  sake  of  those 
hours  when  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  spirit,  and 
when  the  many  voices  of  the  world  are  dinning  their 
claims  into  our  ears. 

'  As  every  day's  work  required.'  That  is  the  defin 
ing  line  of  the  service  of  faith.  That  is  the  measure 
of  God's  demand.  Sometimes  we  do  not  understand 
this.  We  feel  the  consecrating  power  of  solemn 
duties  and  great  sorrows  ;  and  of  those  days  that 
bring  us  face  to  face  with  definite  and  final  moral 
choices.  But  every  day  is  not  a  great  day  in  this 
sense.  More  often  life's  demands  are  monotonous, 
and  the  situations  it  creates  for  us  day  by  day  are 
unheroic,  fretful,  and  even  belittling.  The  very  toils 
and  troubles  and  besetments  of  our  lives  seem  essen 
tially  commonplace.  Sometimes  the  littleness  of  it 
all  makes  us  sick  at  heart. 

But  this  is  because  we  look  at  life  in  the  wrong 
way.  This  is  because  we  do  not  know  that  the  temple 
service  of  life  is  not  a  periodic  ceremonial,  not  a  stately 
ordering  of  the  soul  at  times  and  seasons.  It  is  '  as 

197 


Consecration  of  the  Commonplace 

every  day's  work  requires.'  It  is  defined  by  and 
involved  in  the  actual  situation.  Into  all  the  grey 
fabric  of  life  in  its  most  familiar  fashioning  we  can 
weave  the  golden  threads  of  inward  consecration. 
Common  life's  reality  is  one  continuous  opportunity 
for  giving  ourselves  to  God.  The  whole  yielding  of 
the  heart's  obedience  to  the  will  of  the  Heavenly 
Father  is  not  finished  in  the  hush  of  the  Sabbath 
peace,  in  the  call  to  a  life-sacrifice  or  a  life-sorrow. 
It  is  done  little  by  little.  It  is  involved  in  life's  sim 
plicities,  its  necessities,  its  monotonies,  and  its  details. 
When  you  feel  that  to  be  so,  you  know  that,  for  the 
soul,  life  is  always  great,  and  there  are  no  trifles. 

The  trivial  round,  the  common  task, 
Will  furnish  all  we  ought  to  ask  : 
Room  to  deny  ourselves — a  road 
To  bring  us  daily  nearer  God. 

Thus  we  sing  and  thus  we  speak ;  and  yet  we  go 
forth  to  find  in  the  trivial  round  nothing  but  triviality, 
and  in  the  common  task  nothing  to  make  us  sure  of 
God  and  truth. 

Perhaps  there  are  some  listening  to  me  who 
have  not  answered  the  divine  claim ;  who  have 
made  no  attempt  to  offer  to  God  in  Jesus  Christ  the 
sacrifice  of  the  heart.  You  are  waiting,  maybe,  as  I 
believe  many  do  wait,  for  some  special  and  irresistible 
appeal — some  hour  when,  spaced  off  from  all  the 

198 


Consecration  of  the  Commonplace 

ministry  of  toil  and  care,  you  shall  hear  God  speaking 
to  you  in  sure  and  unmistakable  tones.  But  are  you 
not  ignoring  that  appeal  of  His  to  you  that  is  in 
every  hour  and  place  of  life  ?  '  As  every  day's  work 
requires.'  Do  you  not  see  how  close  that  brings  God 
to  you  ?  Do  you  not  see  how  near  to  you  lies  the 
way  of  life  and  peace  and  godly  service  ?  The  day's 
work!  The  thing  you  are  tired  of;  the  thing  you 
think  you  know  so  well ;  the  thing  that  holds  for  you 
no  surprises,  no  revelations,  no  thrills  of  joy,  no 
abiding  satisfactions  of  spirit.  Perhaps  you  do  not 
know  as  much  about  it  as  you  think.  Perhaps  you 
have  only  seen  the  earthly  aspect  of  it — the  wrong 
side  of  it,  so  to  speak.  The  face  of  God,  the  peace  of 
Jesus  Christ,  the  light  of  the  Spirit — you  may  find  all 
these  in  the  day's  work  if  only  you  will  believe  it. 
This  is  God's  way  into  our  lives.  This  is  our  way  into 
His  life.  This  is  the  secret  of  sainthood — serving 
the  divine  Master  as  every  day's  work  requires, 
recognizing  the  divine  law  in  all  human  necessity. 
Seek  for  a  truer  sense  of  this  daily  requirement  folded 
in  life  just  as  you  have  to  live  it.  To  bring  the  ten 
derness  of  Jesus  Christ  into  every  relationship,  and 
the  faithfulness  of  Jesus  Christ  into  every  labour ;  to 
remember  that  the  inner  purpose  of  the  heart  is  the 
thing  by  which  we  stand  or  fall ;  to  live  for  justice  as 
some  live  for  gain  ;  and  to  serve  the  world,  not 

199 


Consecration  of  the  Commonplace 

according  to  its  base  demands  and  harsh  imperatives, 
but  according  to  the  large  helpfulness  of  love — this  is 
to  live  life  '  as  every  day's  work  requires.'  And  for 
the  man  who  lives  thus  the  law  of  the  altar  ever 
becomes  clearer  and  more  continuously  manifest  in 
all  that  he  has  to  suffer  or  to  do,  and  every  day 
finds  him  more  sure  that,  for  them  that  believe,  the 
purposes  of  heaven  are  fulfilled  and  not  frustrated 
through  the  necessities  of  earth. 


200 


XIX 
"The  Large  Room 

Thou  hast  set  my  feet  in  a  large  room. — Ps.  xxxi.  8. 

TO  many  people  these  seem  strange  words  to 
come  from  the  lips  of  age  and  experience.  It 
is  youth  and  inexperience  that  find  the  world  a  large 
room.  Before  we  came  into  touch  with  the  realities 
of  life,  while  the  powers  of  mind  and  heart  were  still 
untried,  we  had  visions  of  very  wide  possibilities,  we 
felt  within  us  suggestions  of  unfettered  and  inex 
haustible  powers.  The  world  is  a  very  roomy  place 
— for  the  bairns.  There  are  no  impossibilities  in  the 
nursery.  But  as  the  happy  careless  days  are  left 
behind  us  ;  as  the  days  come  when  we  have  to  think 
for  ourselves,  when  life  is  no  longer  bounded  by  the 
morning  and  the  evening  of  each  day;  as  we  look 
back  on  a  past  of  which  we  are  often  heartily 
ashamed,  or  forward  to  a  future  of  which  we  are 
not  a  little  afraid ;  as  the  rounding  years  bring 
responsibilities  and  sorrows, — the  world  seems  to 
shrink,  life  closes  in  upon  us  and  leaves  us  scarcely 

201 


The  Large  Room 

room  to  breathe,  and  existence  sometimes  appears  a 
very  narrow,  limited,  and  hampered  affair.  Those  of 
you  who  have  revisited  places  and  scenes  after  the 
lapse  of  years  will  remember  how  much  smaller 
everything  appeared  to  you  on  that  second  visit.  I 
remember  during  my  college  days  visiting  a  well- 
known  town  in  Derbyshire  where  I  spent  three  years 
of  my  early  boyhood.  I  went  to  the  old  manse 
garden — a  garden  that  had  once  seemed  so  large  that 
I  felt  a  little  bit  lonely  when  the  long  shadows  of  the 
evening  crept  across  the  lawn,  and  darker  shades 
gathered  beneath  the  trees.  I  could  hardly  believe 
that  I  was  back  in  the  old  spot ;  for  I  had  always 
thought  of  that  lawn  as  a  prairie,  and  the  few  trees 
had  been  a  forest.  The  place  had  grown  smaller. 
No,  it  hadn't!  It  hadn't  altered  by  a  hand-breadth. 
It  was  I  who  had  grown.  Life  seems  to  us  at  the 
beginning  to  have  so  much  to  give,  because  we  have 
so  little  to  ask.  It  may  seem  to  us  sometimes  as  if 
the  supply  had  grown  less;  we  are  nearer  the  truth 
when  we  say  the  demand  has  grown  greater.  Life 
was  boundless  only  because  we  could  not  see  the 
boundaries.  Now  we  have  stronger  vision,  and  we 
can  see  them  ;  and  now  we  must  pray  for  stronger 
vision  still — vision  that  can  see  beyond  them.  Every 
one  has  to  part  with  that  sense  of  the  world's  wideness 
that  is  born  of  a  child's  false  perspective.  Every  one 

202 


The  Large  Room 

must  say  good-bye  to  the  freedom  that  comes  of 
ignorance.  Every  one  must  outgrow  the  life  that 
is  easily  satisfied,  easily  filled.  But  all  do  not  realize 
that  a  man's  emptiness  is  a  finer  thing  than  a  child's 
fullness — that  the  process  of  growing  up  is  not  a 
narrowing,  but  a  widening  process.  We  must  pass 
from  the  life  in  which  we  can  see  no  limitations,  into 
the  life  in  which  we  overcome  them.  The  worst  of  it 
is  that  so  many  count  the  illimitable  horizon  of  child 
hood  as  nothing  more  than  a  beautiful  illusion.  They 
do  not  understand  how  that  it  is  the  will  of  God  that 
a  man  should  pass  out  of  the  wideness  that  seems 
into  the  wideness  that  is  ;  and  the  way  into  that 
real  wideness  lies  through  much  that  is  narrow  and 
hard — much  that  hinders  the  feet  and  chafes  the 
spirit. 

'Thou  hast  set  my  feet  in  a  large  room/  The 
writer  of  those  words  had  left  his  childhood  far  behind 
him.  He  had  entered  into  manhood's  inheritance  of 
duty  and  responsibility.  He  had  been  many  a  time 
over-caught  in  the  coil  of  adverse  circumstance;  he 
had  sorrowed  and  suffered  and  sinned  ;  he  had 
faced  temptation  and  found  bitter  proof  of  his 
own  weakness  ;  he  had  faced  the  many-sided  and 
intricate  problem  of  existence ;  he  knew  some 
thing  of  the  inevitable  and  the  unalterable, — and 
yet,  calmly  mindful  of  all  this,  his  verdict  upon 

203 


The  Large  Room 

existence  was  this :  *  Thou  hast  set  my  feet  in  a  large 
room.' 

After  having  seen  the  sordidness  and  meanness  and 
littleness  of  things,  David  still  held  that  life  is  a  grand, 
free,  glorious  gift — that  it  is  liberty  and  opportunity 
and  hope.  What  was  the  secret  of  his  wide  and 
worthy  view  of  life  ?  How  had  he  escaped  these 
narrower  and  meaner  thoughts  that  crowd  into  men's 
minds  and  belittle  their  lives  ?  He  had  laid  hold 
upon  God.  He  looked  at  life  through  the  divine 
purpose.  He  found  the  high  and  noble  meaning  of 
the  dusty  parable  that  men  call  the  day's  work. 
When  he  talks  of  life  as  a  large  room,  it  is  really  his 
way  of  saying,  'Thy  service  is  perfect  freedom.'  If 
life  is  lived  to  God,  then  it  is  wider  than  any  man  can 
measure.  We  look  at  life  as  it  comes  day  after  day 
with  the  same  duties  and  difficulties  and  needs;  we 
face  the  little  cares  and  vexations  that  are  never  long 
absent  from  any  one's  experience ;  and  life  becomes 
mechanical,  monotonous,  insignificant.  We  conclude 
that  life  is  dull  and  cramped  and  narrowed  down  ; 
and  whether  we  express  it  in  words  or  no,  the  thought 
of  our  heart  is  this, '  Thou  hast  set  my  feet  in  a  small 
room.'  And  we  come  to  that  conclusion  because  we 
have  missed  the  very  purpose  for  which  God  has  set 
us  where  He  has  set  us,  and  made  us  what  we  are. 
If  you  think  you  are  here  in  this  world  to  make  a 

204 


The  Large  Room 

name  for  yourself  that  shall  be  in  other  men's  lips ; 
if  you  think  the  chief  end  of  your  being  is  that  you 
should  enjoy  yourself;  then  your  measurements  of 
this  room  of  life  are  about  accurate.  But  supposing 
you  admit  you  are  here  to  grow  a  soul — supposing 
you  discover  that  there  is  a  spiritual  and  eternal  signifi 
cance  in  every  detail  of  the  day's  life :  what  then  ? 
I  think  you  will  be  led  to  the  conclusion  that  you  are 
living  in  a  room  that  God  alone  can  measure,  and 
you  will  find  that  the  dimensions  of  life  are  infinite. 
If  you  are  bent  on  what  you  call  good  fortune,  then 
very  likely  life  is  a  meagre  and  contemptible  chance ; 
but  if  your  heart  is  set  on  a  good  character,  then 
opportunity  assumes  boundless  proportions.  Life  is 
a  pitiably  small  room  for  the  people  who  do  not 
know  why  they  are  here  at  all ;  or  who,  knowing 
something  of  life's  highest  purposes  and  ends, 
deliberately  seek  something  lower  than  the  highest 
and  less  than  the  best.  If  your  shop  is  only  a  place 
for  merchandise ;  if  your  kitchen  has  nothing  more 
than  a  domestic  significance  ;  then  I  confess  life  is  a 
very  small  affair,  and  it  is  a  great  question  whether 
it  is  really  worth  while  going  on  with  it  at  all.  But 
God  means  you  to  get  beyond  the  brief  moment  and 
the  earthly  means,  into  the  vast  eternal  reason  for 
existence.  Buying  and  selling  are  small  things  ;  but 
honesty  is  a  very  great  thing.  There  is  nothing  very 

205 


The  Large  Room 

significant  or  impressive  about  the  household  work  ; 
but  patience  and  kindliness,  and  service  of  one 
another  are  great,  deathless  things.  The  pains  that 
our  bodies  suffer,  the  fret  and  jar  of  circumstance  and 
all  life's  common  necessities,  are  small  things  in  them 
selves;  but  the  courage  and  sympathy  and  self-control 
and  unselfishness  that  in  the  purpose  of  God  are  to 
grow  out  of  these  things,  are  great  with  a  greatness 
we  cannot  at  present  estimate.  The  things  that  we 
call  hindrances  are,  if  we  but  knew  it,  spacious  op 
portunities  for  brave  and  worthy  living.  If  a  man  is 
bent  on  serving  himself  and  his  desire,  then  very  often 
the  day's  life  becomes  to  him  a  prison-house  from 
which  there  is  no  escape  ;  but  if  he  be  bent  on  serving 
the  God  above  him,  then  in  his  most  hard-pressed 
moments  he  shall  taste  the  liberty  of  obedience,  and 
in  his  most  straitened  circumstance  he  shall  breathe 
the  ampler  air  in  which  it  is  given  unto  every  faithful 
heart  to  dwell.  Life  is  a  small  room  for  the  man 
who  tries  to  please  himself,  but  it  is  a  very  large 
room  for  the  man  who  is  willing  to  deny  himself.  If 
love,  and  faith,  and  toil,  and  prayer,  and  patience,  and 
a  good  conscience,  and  service  of  the  brethren  are 
the  best  things — the  things  that  count  and  last — then 
I  say  the  room  of  life  is  larger  than  many  would  have 
us  believe,  and  holds  for  us  more  possibility  than  we 
shall  ever  fully  realize  and  use.  Never  can  we  call 

206 


The  Large  Room 

life  narrow  and  cramped  while  there  is  'room  to  deny 
ourselves/  to  save  our  brethren,  and  to  follow  the 
Christ. 

1  Thou  hast  set  my  feet  in  a  large  room/  Sin,  more 
than  anything  else,  seems  to  take  the  meaning  out 
of  these  words.  There  is  the  inherited  weakness 
and  the  encircling  contagion.  Within  us,  the  evil 
tendency ;  without  us,  the  unhallowed  opportunity. 
Sometimes  a  man  accepts  the  pressing  solicitation  of 
evil,  or  yields  to  the  hot-handed  grip  of  the  world's 
desire  ;  and  then  with  a  demeaned  dignity  and  lowered 
self-respect,  he  measures  life  and  finds  he  has  but  a 
few  square  feet  in  which  to  stand  and  call  himself  a 
fool.  Did  I  say  he  measures  life  ?  I  withdraw  that 
word.  He  measures  his  shame  and  his  weakness, — 
his  poor  failure.  But  these  are  not  life — they  are  only 
things  that  lead  the  way  to  it. 

For  this  is  life  :  to  love  the  light, 
To  see  the  best,  to  ask  for  all; 
To  seek  a  city  out  of  sight, 
In  spite  of  failure  and  of  fall. 

It  is  through  the  narrow  winding  ways  of  manifold 
temptation  that  a  man  enters  into  the  splendid  sweep 
of  his  own  soul's  liberty.  We  have  to  think  of  the 
things  that  are  given  to  us  in  the  fighting,  and  the 
things  that  wait  us  when  the  fight  is  fought.  What 
happens  to  the  man  who  resolutely  takes  his  place  in 

207 


The  Large  Room 

the  battle  against  sin — his  own  sin,  the  world's  sin  ? 
Day  by  day  the  soul  within  him,  that  has  its  birth 
place  and  its  goal  beyond  the  stars,  asserts  itself,  as  it 
discovers  larger  rights  and  possibilities,  and  an  ever 
surer  hope  of  victory  gives  vision  not  bounded  by  life's 
most  pressing  and  persistent  circumstance.  Day  by 
day  it  becomes  more  apparent  that  the  life  of  the  soul 
is  circled  by  an  horizon  that  its  most  daring  dreams 
have  never  scanned,  and  that  for  the  pure-hearted  the 
dusty,  choking,  hand-to-hand  encounter  with  sin  holds 
promise  wider  than  the  world.  My  friend,  if  in  this 
day  of  much  striving  you  are  growing  sick  and  weary, 
let  me  remind  you  of  the  great  end  of  it  all.  You  are 
not  fighting  for  the  little  patch  of  trampled  earth 
beneath  your  feet — where  the  grass  and  the  flowers 
have  been  beaten  into  common  dust.  You  are  fight 
ing  for  the  right  and  fitness  to  enter  the  Land  that  is 
very  far  off,  where,  by  the  river  of  nameless  peace, 
men  have  life  because  they  see  God.  Surely  the 
life  that  finds  room  for  a  fight  like  that,  is  a  wide 
life! 

*  Thou  hast  set  my  feet  in  a  large  room.'  Those 
are  the  words  of  a  man  who  has  felt  the  force  of  his 
own  immortality.  He  has  found  that  on  one  side  of 
this  room  of  life  there  is  no  wall  to  limit  and  fold  us. 
Life  goes  out  into  God's  eternity.  That  is  where  God 
has  fashioned  it  to  go.  Too  often  we  find  our  eternity 

208 


The  Large  Room 

in  the  calendar,  and  measure  infinity  by  a  foot-rule. 
We  think  there  is  nothing  in  this  room  of  life  that 
cannot  be  submitted  to  our  chronology  and  our  men 
suration.  '  Thou  hast  set  my  feet  in  a  small  room.  I 
know  it  is  small ;  I  have  measured  it,  I  have  sat  in  it 
and  listened  to  the  ticking  of  the  seconds  and  the 
chiming  of  the  hours.'  O  foolish  one !  You  have 
only  measured  three  sides  of  that  room.  You  cannot 
measure  the  fourth  side  unless  you  can  measure  God. 

We  batter  and  bruise  ourselves  against  the  hard 
wall  of  life's  stern  necessities,  its  painful  compulsions, 
its  seemingly  unheeding  laws ;  and  we  deduce  from 
our  aching  spirits  a  parable  of  life's  narrowness. 
And  yet,  if  we  but  recognized  it,  if  we  but  trusted 
our  hearts  instead  of  our  eyes,  we  should  know  that 
God  is  the  soul's  circumstance,  and  His  infinitude  is 
its  breathing-space.  'Thou  hast  set  my  feet  in  a 
large  room' — for  Thou  hast  set  me  to  live  where  I 
may  find  Thee,  and  serve  Thee,  and  grow  like  unto 
Thee.  I  have  Thy  mercy  to  live  by,  Thy  work  to 
do,  Thy  heaven  to  win  ;  and  that  is  enough — for 
it  is  all.' 


209 


XX 

Going  in  the  Strength  of  the  Lord 

I  will  go  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord. — Ps.  Ixxi.  16. 

THIS  is  one  of  the  longest  texts  in  the  Bible.  In 
its  application  it  covers  an  indefinite  period  of 
time.  The  way  to  write  this  text  is  to  put  a  few 
asterisks  after  the  first  three  words,  '  I  will  go.' 
Asterisks,  as  you  know,  are  used  in  books  to  signify 
a  lapse  of  time.  They  denote  that  there  is  a  space  of 
time — days,  or  it  may  be  years — between  the  story 
that  comes  before  them  and  the  story  that  follows  them. 
So,  I  say,  we  need  asterisks  in  this  text.  There  is 
sometimes  a  long  stretch  of  years  between  '  I  will  go ' 
and  '  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord.'  There  is  often  a 
lapse  of  time  ere  the  first  and  last  words  of  this  verse 
meet,  '  I '  and  '  the  Lord.'  Divinity  is  not  always  the 
first  resource  of  humanity.  Often  it  is  its  last  resource. 
Men  do  not  learn  all  at  once  to  take  God  into  their 
reckonings  when  they  make  their  plans  and  forecast 
their  endeavours.  Some  never  learn  that.  And  how 
ever  the  world  may  judge  them,  however  it  may  con- 

210 


Going  in  the  Strength  of  the  Lord 

gratulate  them  and  envy  them,  whatever  the  fashion  of 
their  earthly  fortunes,  they  are  the  failures — the  real 
and  final  failures  ;  and  the  day  comes  when  they  know 
that  this  is  so. 

'  I  will  go.'  That  is  often  the  whole  text  in  lips  of 
inexperience.  I  speak  to  you  who  are  so  sure  of  your 
selves.  You  with  your  youth  and  your  untried  strength, 
that  is  so  much  as  you  look  at  it,  but  that  will  prove  to 
be  so  little  when  you  come  to  spend  it.  At  the  begin 
ning  of  life  we  look  on  our  resources  somewhat  as 
the  boy  looks  at  his  first  half-sovereign.  That  little 
yellow  coin  is  a  perfect  mint  of  money,  till  he  comes 
to  spend  it,  and  very  likely  when  it  is  gone  he  has 
precious  little  to  show  for  it.  It  did  not  buy  much. 
It  just  melted.  So  with  life.  Life  comes  to  us  as  an 
inexhaustible  inheritance — a  limitless  patrimony,  and 
there  be  not  a  few,  I  fear,  who  at  the  end  of  the  day 
have  little  left  them  but  to  wonder  what  has  become 
of  all  they  once  had.  So,  I  say,  the  words  in  the  lips 
of  youth  are  these :  ' "  I  will  go."  Do  not  talk  to  me 
about  strength  for  the  going.  Am  I  not  strong  ? 
Cannot  I  stand  this  journey  of  life  ?  Of  course  I  can. 
I  feel  able  to  go  anywhere,  climb  any  height,  descend 
into  any  valley,  cross  the  widest  plain.  I  am  not 
troubled  about  my  ability  to  face  the  road.  "  I  will 
go  " — I  must  go.  There  are  a  thousand  voices  calling 
me  in  the  world  of  men  and  things.  There  are  so 
o  2  211 


Going  in  the  Strength  of  the  Lord 

many  things  I  want  to  see — I  will  go  and  see  them  ; 
so  many  things  I  want  to  gain — I  will  go  and  gain 
them  ;  so  many  things  I  want  to  enjoy — I  will  go 
and  enjoy  them.  I  know  I  can.' 

Oh  the  wild  strong  will  of  youth  !  Oh  the  omnipo 
tence  of  those  early  determinations  !  Oh  the  finality 
of  those  early  decisions !  '  I  will  go  in  mine  own 
strength.  It  is  enough,  and  it  will  never  fail  me.' 
But  oh,  how  tired  the  feet  grow !  and  how  far  away 
the  blue  mountains  ever  are ;  and  the  journey  grows 
greater  and  the  pilgrim's  strength  less  every  day. 
And  it  may  be  there  comes  a  day  when  the  traveller 
can  go  no  farther,  all  the  strength  of  love  and  hope 
and  enthusiasm  expended.  And  there  is  nothing  for 
it  but  despair  or  divinity.  The  soul  finds  God  or 
it  finds  nothing.  Life  becomes  a  tragic  failure  or  a 
triumph  of  faith.  Sometime  and  somewhere  in  life  a 
man  has  to  learn  the  limits  of  self-help.  He  has  to 
learn  that  nothing  but  heavenly  strength  can  make 
life  practicable.  And  the  question  of  success  or  failure 
depends  on  whether  he  learns  this  lesson  with  the  sun 
in  the  east  and  the  day  before  him,  or  whether  he 
learns  it  when  the  westering  light  casts  long  shadows 
on  the  way,  telling  him  there  are  for  him  but  a  few 
more  steps  to  take,  and  he  must  needs  lean  his  worn 
and  broken  humanity  on  God  if  he  is  to  take  even 
them. 

212 


Going  in  the  Strength  of  the  Lord 

I  do  not  say  to  you  as  you  look  within  and  forward 
that  hope  is  not  strong,  that  enthusiasm  is  not  guer 
doned  with  splendid  energy,  and  that  love  is  not 
grandly  availing.  I  do  not  wish  you  to  think  lightly 
of  life  as  God  has  given  it  to  you.  I  would  only 
remind  you  that  there  are  weights  of  weakness,  blows 
of  temptation,  and  tempests  of  shame  that  are  heavy 
and  strong  enough  to  break  the  wings  of  hope,  and 
enthusiasm,  and  the  very  heart  of  love — for  the  life 
that  is  without  God  in  the  world. 

But  it  may  be  that  no  one  at  the  beginning  of  life 
can  feel  the  full  force  of  such  thoughts  as  these. 
With  the  sense  of  unmeasured  and  inexhaustible 
power  within,  the  promise  of  difficulty  acts  as  a 
stimulus  and  a  challenge  rather  than  as  a  reason  for 
a  careful  and  thoughtful  consideration  of  the  situa 
tion.  You  may  say  to  me,  '  I  know  that  life  is  neither 
easy  nor  safe.  I  know  there  are  hindrances  and  risks 
and  threats.  That  is  part  of  my  reason  for  going 
forth  to  meet  it  gaily  and  gladly.  I  would  not  thank 
you  for  a  life  with  never  a  hill  to  breast,  never  a 
wrestle  with  the  elements,  never  the  chance  of  an 
ambushed  foe.'  Well,  maybe  such  thoughts,  such 
gallant  and  tingling  anticipations,  belong  to  life's 
early  years.  Maybe  you  cannot,  standing  straight 
and  joyous  in  the  morning  light,  lean  on  God  as  you 
will  need  to  lean  on  Him  ere  the  last  long  hill  be 

213 


Going  in  the  Strength  of  the  Lord 

climbed,  and  the  last  cruel  foe  be  slain  ;  but  it  is 
much  to  feel  Him  near  you,  to  find  His  presence  in 
your  worship,  prayer,  and  faith,  so  that  when  the 
dangers  that  seem  to-day  beyond  realization  shall  by- 
and-by  be  beyond  escape  you  may  be  able  to  say, 
'  Thou  art  my  strong  refuge/ 

But  supposing  that  instead  of  thinking  about  the 
way  itself,  we  begin  to  think  about  the  end  of  the 
way.  Instead  of  thinking  about  the  difficulty  of  life, 
let  us  think  about  the  destiny  of  life.  '  I  will  go  in 
mine  own  strength/  Yes,  but  where  will  you  go  ? 
What  is  to  be  your  destination  ?  You  may  have 
health  and  skill  to  work,  and  the  brain  to  think,  and 
the  heart  to  make  many  friends ;  and  if  the  end  of 
life  were  just  to  become  a  skilled  workman,  a  clever 
student,  or  a  social  success, — why  you  might  do  that 
'  on  your  own/ 

But  when  you  come  to  understand,  as  I  would  that 
you  might  understand  even  here  and  now,  that  you 
are  here  in  the  world  to  make  a  saint,  to  find  some  of 
the  meaning  of  the  immortal  ideas  of  beauty,  truth, 
goodness,  sacrifice,  and  to  develop  and  cherish  in  your 
heart  that  love  that  loves  for  love's  sake,  unrepelled 
by  ugliness,  unchilled  by  indifference,  undaunted  by 
malice, — why  then,  I  say,  you  are  face  to  face  with 
something  that  strikes  through  your  self-confidence 
and  drives  home  into  your  soul  a  sense  of  your  insuf- 

214 


Going  in  the  Strength  of  the  Lord 

ficiency  for  life  as  it  was  meant  to  be  lived.  '  I  will 
go.'  Say  no  more  than  that  if  you  are  only  going  to 
the  market  to  make  the  best  of  a  few  bargains,  and  to 
the  social  circle  to  get  the  good  word  of  a  few  friends. 
But  that  is  not  life.  That  is  not  finding  your  destina 
tion  ;  that  is  missing  the  way — and  any  one  with 
neither  genius  nor  industry  can  do  that. 

Beware  of  finding  too  easy  an  interpretation  of  life. 
If  you  were  to  study  the  Greek  manuscripts  from 
which  we  get  the  text  of  our  New  Testament  you 
would  sometimes  find  two  different  renderings  of  the 
same  text.  Now,  whenever  that  happens,  the  student, 
amongst  other  things  of  course,  has  to  remember  this 
law  of  criticism,  '  The  more  difficult  reading  is  to  be 
preferred.'  I  will  tell  you  why.  When  a  scribe  was 
copying  a  portion  of  Scripture,  say  a  passage  from 
St.  Paul,  if  he  came  to  a  word  that  he  could  not  under 
stand  he  was  tempted  now  and  again  to  substitute  for 
it  an  easier  word — something  that  made  sense  as  he 
thought.  He  was  never  tempted  to  take  a  plain  verse 
and  put  in  a  word  that  made  its  meaning  hard  and 
obscure.  So  the  student  has  to  remember  that  of  two 
readings  the  harder  one — the  one  that  takes  more 
understanding,  more  thinking  out — is  probably  the 
older  and  truer  one.  So  is  it  with  life.  It  is  the 
hard  reading  that  is  the  true  one.  Jesus  Christ  has 
given  that  interpretation  of  life  to  us  all.  For  ease, 

215 


Going  in  the  Strength  of  the  Lord 

He  says,  we  must  read  discipline,  for  pleasure  we  must 
read  duty,  for  man's  desire  we  must  read  God's 
commandment,  and  for  self-interest  we  must  read 
sacrifice.  And  these  words  that  Jesus  has  given  us 
as  the  true  reading  of  life  reveal  to  us  a  path  that  no 
man  can  find  and  follow  unless  he  has  the  Divine 
Friend  at  his  side. 

Now  I  would  bid  you  look  at  life  as  He  shows 
it  to  you.  Look  at  the  things  that  give  meaning  and 
value  and  immortality  to  life.  People  sometimes  say 
to  youth,  '  The  world  is  at  your  feet/  But  that  is  not 
true  unless  heaven  is  in  your  heart.  Look  out  beyond 
the  brief  ambitions,  the  trivial  honours,  the  cheap 
victories,  and  the  spurious  gains  of  earth,  and  behold 
— oh,  so  far  beyond  them  all ! — the  stainless  light 
shining  from  the  towers  and  pinnacles  of  the  city  of 
God.  And  know  that  if  ever  you  are  to  come  to  the 
gates  of  that  city,  it  must  be  by  winning  a  victory 
compared  with  which  every  temporal  achievement  is 
but  child's  play.  For  the  everlasting  shelter  and 
reward  of  that  city  are  not  for  them  whose  hands  are 
full,  but  for  them  whose  hands  are  clean  ;  not  for 
them  who  have  won  honours,  but  for  them  who  have 
learned  humility  ;  not  for  the  successful,  but  for  the 
unselfish  ;  not  for  the  clever,  but  for  the  faithful ;  not 
for  them  that  have  won  the  world  as  their  prize,  but 
for  them  that  have  overcome  the  world  by  the  grace; 

316 


Going  in  the  Strength  of  the  Lord 

of  that  eternal  life  Christ  giveth  unto  them  that  trust 
and  follow  Him. 

And  we  are  here  in  this  world  to  find  that  city,  to 
obey  the  laws  of  it  in  our  hearts  every  day,  and  to 
come  to  the  glory  of  it  at  the  end  of  the  days.  What 
shall  we  say,  we  who  are  foolish  of  thought,  weak  of 
will,  and  sinful  of  heart — '  I  will  go '  ?  No,  that  is  not 
enough.  It  was  enough  when  our  destination  was  the 
market-place,  but  it  will  never  take  us  to  the  city  of 
God.  We  must  turn  to  One  who  came  to  us  here 
that  we  might  go  to  Him  there.  We  must  ask  for 
that  strength  that  is  folded  in  the  forgiving  love  and 
renewing  grace  of  God  in  Christ  our  Saviour.  The 
Cross  that  stood  at  the  end  of  His  journey — the  ful 
filment  of  life — stands  at  the  beginning  of  ours,  the 
inspiration  of  life.  And  there  we  may  learn  to  say, 
1 1  will  go  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord.' 


217 


XXI 
inspiration  and  Outlook1 

And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last  days,  saith  God,  I  will  pour  out 
of  my  Spirit  upon  all  flesh  :  and  your  sons  and  your  daughters  shall 
prophesy,  and  your  young  men  shall  see  visions  and  your  old  men  shall 
d >  earn  dreams. — ACTS  ii.  17. 

And  I,  John,  saw  the  holy  city,  new  Jerusalem,  coming  down  from 
God  out  of  heaven. — REV.  xxi.  2. 

IN  dealing  with  these  passages  let  us  be  very 
practical.  It  would  be  easy  to  talk  vaguely  about 
the  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  human  hearts 
bringing  visions  to  the  young  and  dreams  to  the  old. 
The  advantage  of  this  method  would  be  that  somebody 
would  be  certain  to  be  well  satisfied  with  the  discourse. 
Some  people  like  teaching — if  one  may  dignify  it  with 
that  great  name — that  is  a  bit  misty.  It  hangs  round 
their  minds  for  half-an-hour  like  a  pleasing  nimbus, 
and  is  so  easily  forgotten.  Now,  to  keep  well  out  of 
the  zone  of  mist,  I  have  set  side  by  side  with  this 
great  prophecy  concerning  the  work  of  the  Divine 

1  Preached  at  the  Wesley  Guild  Conference,  Aberystwyth, 
Whitsuntide  1906. 

218 


Inspiration  and  Outlook 

Spirit,  a  plain  and  historical  example  of  that  work  ; 
and  I  am  going  to  preach  to  you  not  from  the  prophecy 
as  an  abstract  doctrine  of  inspiration,  nor  from  that 
great  tidal  wave  of  the  new  life  that  carried  on  its 
crest  preacher  and  hearers  what  time  the  new  age  was 
ushered  in ;  but  from  this  one  definite  illustration  of 
what  the  Holy  Spirit  did  in  the  heart  of  a  man — of 
how  it  taught  him  to  look  out  upon  the  future  of 
humanity. 

We  might  call  our  subject  the  Holy  Spirit  and  the 
human  outlook.  '  I,  John,  saw  the  holy  city,  new 
Jerusalem,  coming  down  from  God  out  of  heaven.' 
That  was  the  vision  of  the  Spirit.  Let  us  accept  it 
as  it  is  given  to  us.  Let  us  not  try  to  spiritualize  it. 
It  is  quite  spiritual  enough.  Our  business  is  to  try 
to  understand  it.  Sometimes  when  we  think  we  are 
spiritualizing  a  thing  we  are  really  vapourizing  it, 
and  there  is  our  mist  again. 

Let  us  take  it  that  this  man  who  tells  us  he  was  in 
the  Spirit  saw  the  holy  city  coming  down  from 
God ;  as  radiant  and  beautiful  as  a  bride  adorned  for 
her  husband.  Some  men  look  up  and  behold  the  face 
of  silence,  and  the  plains  of  peace,  and  the  glory  of 
the  stars.  And  such  a  vision  is  worth  something  to 
the  life  that  sees  it.  But  here  is  a  man  who  was  in 
the  Spirit,  a  man  who  had  some  share  in  the  precious 
mystery  of  the  awakened  and  renewed  heart,  and 

219 


Inspiration  and  Outlook 

when  he  looked  up  he  saw  not  the  light  of  the  stars 
— but  the  light  of  a  city.  My  friends,  divine  inspira 
tion  is  not  only  the  greatest  fact  in  life,  but  it  is  also 
the  most  practical.  It  brings  us  near  to  God,  but  also 
near  to  life.  What  does  the  city  stand  for  ?  It  stands 
for  human  life  with  all  its  possibilities,  its  problems, 
and  its  pains.  It  stands  for  humanity  in  all  its 
relationships — all  its  inner  forces  and  all  its  outward 
forms.  It  stands  for  men  and  women,  loving,  toiling, 
hoping,  sorrowing,  suffering,  sinning. 

Oh  the  message  of  the  city  and  the  need  of  it ! 
There  is  no  mistaking  it — there  is  no  getting  away 
from  it.  It  is  no  dream.  It  is  naked  and  aggressive 
reality.  Whatever  a  city  meant  to  St.  John,  we  know 
what  it  means  to-day  in  our  modern  world.  Many 
of  us  here  have  come  from  one  or  other  of  the  great 
industrial  centres.  It  is  not  too  much  to  suppose  that 
we  all  know  something  about  the  existing  conditions 
of  town  life.  The  mention  of  the  city  makes  us 
think  of  dark  courts,  houses  in  which  our  brothers  and 
sisters  ought  never  to  live,  the  flaring  yellow  lights  of 
the  public-houses,  men  and  women  whom  poverty  and 
sin  have  reft  of  all  the  joy  of  living,  and  who  steer 
their  lives  by  these  flaring  yellow  lights,  little  children 
with  disease  in  their  bones  and  unveiled  sin  before 
their  young  eyes  every  day,  a  group  of  little  fellows 
on  the  pavement  with  their  heads  clustered  together 

220 


Inspiration  and  Outlook 

over  a  washy  sporting  paper — and  all  the  abomina 
tions  and  shames  and  pathos  that  Ruskin  calls  '  the 
darkness  of  the  terrible  streets.'  I  know  as  well  as 
you  do  that  that  is  not  all.  There  is  many  a  sweet 
and  beautiful  thing  in  the  city.  How  could  it  be 
otherwise  ?  If  there  is  any  truth  in  the  great  thought 
that  lies  at  the  heart  of  this  festival  of  the  Christian 
year — then  the  (  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  in  the  midst  of 
the  city.'  But,  for  all  that,  take  it  all  in  all,  a  great 
city  is  the  saddest  place  on  God's  earth  ;  and  the 
sadness  and  the  sin  that  are  found  there  are  found  in 
proportionate  measure  in  all  the  places,  even  the 
seeming  peaceful  hamlets,  where  men  dwell  and  work. 
'  I,  John,  saw  the  holy  city  coming  down  from  God  out 
of  heaven.'  The  more  you  think  of  it  the  less  you 
will  wonder  at  this  vision  of  St.  John.  When  he  says 
he  saw,  as  he  did  once  see,  harpers,  and  palm-bearers 
and  processions  of  angels  and  archangels,  we  may  be 
forgiven  for  saying  to  him — '  Well,  and  what  of  that  ?  ' 
But  he  saw  a  holy  city,  a  city  whose  joys  were  clean 
joys,  whose  pleasures  were  pure  pleasures,  whose 
gains  were  honest  gains,  whose  service  was  perfect 
freedom — a  city  whose  citizens  walked  and  worked  in 
the  light  of  God's  face.  Is  not  that  what  you  and  I 
say  we  want  to  see  ?  Is  it  not  what  we  ought  to  see  ? 
Nay,  I  will  go  further  and  ask  is  it  not  what — if  we 
are  in  the  Spirit — we  shall  see  ?  A  holy  city.  I 

221 


Inspiration  and  Outlook 

don't  mean  by-and-by  when  God  calls  us  to  Him 
self.  I  mean  here  and  now.  St.  John  was  not  in 
heaven  when  he  had  his  vision,  he  was — where  God 
grant  this  day's  worship  may  bring  us  all — in  the 
Spirit. 

St.  John  called  the  city  New  Jerusalem.  I  can 
find  it  in  my  heart  to  be  almost  sorry  that  he  named 
it.  It  shows  his  vision  was  practical ;  but  it  has 
helped  to  make  our  vision  vague  and  remote.  When 
St.  John  spoke  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  do  you  think 
he  had  completely  forgotten  the  old  Jerusalem  ? 
Don't  you  think  he  thought  it  was  time  that  they  had 
a  new  city  ?  Don't  you  think  his  vision  taught  him  it 
could  be  made  new  ?  By  what  authority,  pray,  have 
we  translated  this  expression  New  Jerusalem  by  that 
vague  word  heaven  ?  It  is  all  wrong.  For  the  last 
three  years  I  have  been  calling  it  Birmingham.  My 
friends,  we  shall  do  no  good  in  the  world,  until  under 
the  practical  dominance  of  the  Divine  Spirit  we  come 
to  know,  beyond  a  shadow  of  doubt,  that  the  holy 
city  is  not  something  to  be  longed  for  in  the  heavens 
of  God,  but  something  to  be  builded  in  the  earth 
which  is  His  also.  We  have  sat  and  sung,  '  Oh  what 
must  it  be  to  be  there/  but  that  chorus  does  not  hold 
the  high-water  mark  of  the  spirit-filled  life.  That  life 
at  its  best  is  not  the  life  of  a  singer — it  is  the  life  of  a 
builder.  Let  us  not  do  what  many  people — and  I  am 

222 


Inspiration  and  Outlook 

afraid  I  must  say  specially  young  people — are  doing, 
and  that  is,  think  that  the  truest  expression  of  the 
spirit-filled  life  is  in  the  lilt  of  popular  mission  song. 
If  you  are  in  the  Spirit  and  if  the  Spirit  is  in  you,  re 
newing  your  mind  and  cleansing  your  heart,  you  will 
find  the  question,  '  What  must  it  be  to  be  there  ?  ' 
very  secondary  to  this  question,  '  What  will  it  be 
like  if  only  we  can  make  here  as  beautiful  as 
there  ? ' 

That  is  the  work  of  the  Spirit.  We  are  not  to  be 
singers  of '  glory  songs,'  we  are  to  be  builders  of  the 
city  of  God  in  the  earth. 

' 1  saw  the  holy  city  coming  down  from  God  out 
of  heaven.'  Perhaps  we  have  been  too  much  con 
cerned  with  where  the  Holy  Spirit  can  lift  us  to  and 
prepare  us  for,  to  see  as  we  should  the  vision  of 
what  that  Spirit  has  for  us  to  do  here  and  now.  We 
are  very  anxious  that  earth  should  go  to  heaven  ;  we 
do  not  always  lealize  that  the  great  purpose  that  God 
the  Spirit  is  to  accomplish  is  just  the  opposite.  He 
is  to  bring  heaven  to  earth.  He  is  to  make  heaven 
in  our  lives.  Let  us  not  think  of  heaven  as  a  kind 
of  glorified  suburb  of  earth  to  which  the  spiritually 
successful  may  hope  some  day  to  retire  and  find  a 
bit  of  quiet.  I  should  be  sorry  to  think  of  a  heaven 
like  that,  and  should  have  positively  no  desire  to  go 
to  it.  Heaven  is  just  what  God  is  trying  to  make 

223 


Inspiration  and  Outlook 

earth.  Every  city  is  meant  to  be  a  heavenly  city. 
Call  to  mind  those  grand  words  of  Zechariah  that  we 
read  together  just  now,  about  God  dwelling  in  the 
city — a  real  earthly  city,  mind  you,  with  its  old  folk 
leaning  on  their  staves,  and  its  little  children  playing 
in  the  street — and  making  it  a  city  of  truth.  That  is 
what  God  is  doing.  Never  a  day  passes  in  the  cities 
of  men  in  which  this  great  miracle  of  the  Spirit  does 
not  take  place.  It  is  a  continuous  miracle.  Call  it 
what  you  like — renewal,  regeneration,  the  new  life, 
the  baptism  of  the  Spirit — call  it  all  these  things,  it  is 
the  holy  city  with  its  light  and  law  and  love  coming 
down  into  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men.  And 
you  see  what  that  means.  It  means  another  absolutely 
honest  man  in  the  market-place,  another  light-filled 
life  in  the  workshop,  another  man  with  the  sin  of  the 
city  under  his  feet,  another  breath  of  prayer  and 
reverence  and  godliness  going  forth  to  sweeten  the 
life  of  the  factory,  the  school,  the  home,  the  study, 
and  the  street.  This  is  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit. 

This  is  not  all.  There  is  a  fathomless  mystical 
story  of  the  Spirit  that  no  man  can  tell.  There  is  all 
the  infinite  grace  and  mystery  that  must  belong  to 
the  life  of  God  living  itself  out  through  the  mind  and 
heart  and  character  of  them  that  trust  Him.  There 
are  anointings  for  special  work,  and  baptisms  of  know 
ledge  and  power  for  individual  souls.  But  all  these 

224 


Inspiration  and  Outlook 

things  issue  in  the  fact  that  the  Spirit  of  God  in  our 
hearts  will  first  of  all  and  always  make  us  look  for  the 
holy  city  and  work  for  it.  It  will  make  us  bold  to  claim 
here  and  now  all  that  belongs  to  it.  '  There  shall 
be  no  night  there.'  Why  wait  for  heaven  to  interpret 
that  for  you?  Is  not  the  night  the  parable  of  all 
dark  and  evil  things  ?  No  night  there  ;  then  no  night 
here — no  slum,  no  drunkard,  no  gambler,  no  thief,  no 
pauper,  no  libertine.  That  is  not  the  final  ideal  for 
the  age  of  the  Spirit,  but  if  you  try  to  live  up  to  that 
in  your  prayer  and  faith  and  toil,  you  will,  I  think, 
be  busy  for  some  time  to  come,  and  you  will  be 
well  employed. 

Oh  this  city,  this  new  and  glorious  city  coming 
down  from  God  out  of  heaven  !  How  can  we  see  it? 
How  can  the  light  of  its  towers,  and  the  delight  of  all 
its  pleasant  places,  and  the  beauty  of  its  life  and 
the  sweetness  of  its  laws, — I  say  how  can  these  things 
kindle  our  imagination  and  fill  us  with  enthusiasm 
and  devotion  if  we  never  see  them?  And  this  is  the 
vision  for  them  that  are  in  the  Spirit. 

This  brings  us,  where  every  study  of  religion  or  of 
life  brings  us,  face  to  face  with  a  personal  question. 
All  religion  is  personal  religion.  We  may  talk  of  the 
family  or  the  city  or  the  nation  or  the  human  race — 
but  these  are  only  terms  in  which  we  think  of  a  larger 

or  smaller  number  of  individuals.      No  matter  how 
p  225 


Inspiration  and  Outlook 

big  and  wide  the  truth  you  are  thinking  about,  think 
about  it  long  enough  and  honestly  enough,  and  you 
will  find  yourself  alone  with  it  in  the  chamber  of  your 
heart.  Only  the  holy  heart  can  see  the  holy  city. 
We  have  but  one  tiny  window  through  which  to  get  our 
view  of  life,  and  everything  depends  on  whether  that 
window  be  clean.  And  let  us  follow  this  thought  a 
step  farther.  The  holy  city  can  only  come  through 
the  holy  citizen.  That  which  is  to  be  the  light  and 
law  of  the  city  must  first  be  the  light  and  law  of  the 
house.  I  mean  the  house  of  life.  The  coming  of  the 
holy  city  may  be  discussed  in  the  larger  councils  of 
men — it  can  only  be  decided  on  each  man's  own 
threshold  and  in  each  man's  own  heart.  How  stands 
it,  then,  with  you,  my  friend  ? 

Here  on  this  great  Festival  Day  of  the  Spirit — and 
in  every  day  that  dawns  and  dies — it  is  yours  to 
accept  or  reject  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit  offered 
to  your  heart ;  and  so,  doing  the  one  or  the  other  as 
you  must,  you  hasten  or  retard  the  building  of  the 
holy  city  in  the  life  of  the  world. 


226 


XXII 

True  Imperialism 

The  shadow  of  Egypt. — ISA.  xxx.  2. 

MANY  of  the  changes  that  time  brings  are  on 
the  surface  of  life.  There  is  a  certain  stability 
at  the  heart  of  things.  The  great  laws  of  life  change 
not.  The  selfsame  sunlight  that  put  an  end  to 
Jacob's  conflict  with  the  angel  gilds  our  joys  and 
guides  our  toils  to-day.  So  is  it  with  these  human 
hearts  of  ours.  So  is  it  with  the  great  common 
sentiments  and  necessities.  Motives  that  swayed 
men's  lives  when  the  world  was  young  can  be  traced 
in  modern  life.  Life  changes  its  costume  more  easily 
than  it  changes  its  character.  When  we  say  that 
history  repeats  itself,  we  do  not  mean  that  there  are 
occasional  coincidences  ;  we  mean  rather  that  the  best 
and  the  worst  in  human  life  have  a  tendency  to  per 
petuate  themselves,  and  that  through  all  the  ages  the 
human  heart  beats  to  the  same  tune,  cherishes  some 
of  the  same  nobilities  and  the  same  follies,  and  shows 

P  2  227 


True  Imperialism 

itself  capable  of  much  that  is  fine  and  much  that  is 
contemptible. 

So  we  may  go  back  through  very  many  centuries 
and  find  in  a  bit  of  ancient  history  that  which  is 
repeating  itself  in  the  life  of  to-day.  The  national 
question  among  the  Jews  of  Hezekiah's  day  was,  How 
can  we  shake  off  the  Assyrian  yoke  ?  And  the  popular 
solution  of  the  problem  was,  Enter  into  an  alliance 
with  Egypt.  True,  Egypt  was  a  land  of  many 
idols,  but  it  was  also  a  land  of  many  horses  and 
chariots,  and  full  coffers.  And  there  have  always 
been  those  in  the  world  who,  when  they  have  wanted 
chariots,  have  not  been  over  particular  where  they 
borrowed  them.  There  have  always  been  those  who 
would  fraternize  with  an  idolater — provided  he  was  a 
rich  idolater.  Egypt  was  powerful  with  that  kind  of 
power  that  the  world  and  the  devil  can  fully  appre 
ciate.  There  is  a  might  that  calls  to  the  world  in  the 
clang  of  iron  and  the  thunder  of  horsemen  and  the 
clink  of  gold,  and  many  there  be  that  trust  in  it. 
There  is  a  might  that  lifts  not  up  its  voice  in  the 
clamour  of  the  world,  but  that  pleads  its  rights  and  its 
power  in  the  silences  of  thought,  in  the  quiet  inner 
place  where  conscience  dwells,  in  the  depths  of  all 
true  feeling,  and  on  the  lonely  heights  of  the  ideal — 
and  would  to  God  that  you  and  I  had  more  faith 
in  it. 

228 


True  Imperialism 

The  choice  between  these  two  is  ever  before  us. 
Since  the  days  of  Hezekiah,  kingdoms  have  risen 
to  greatness  and  sunk  into  oblivion.  The  great 
centres  of  power  and  industry,  of  learning  and 
dominion,  have  shifted  steadily  westward.  Places 
that  once  pulsated  with  industrial  activity  and  political 
influence  have  now  little  more  than  an  archaeological 
significance.  But  the  heart  of  the  West  to-day  is  as 
the  heart  of  the  East  in  many  a  dim  yesterday,  and 
the  thing  against  which  the  Jewish  prophet  protested 
is  the  thing  against  which  some  one  must  protest 
still — even  trust  in  the  shadow  of  Egypt.  Recall 
for  a  moment  the  stately  and  spiritual  interest  of  a 
song  that  Israel  sang  in  the  days  of  a  purer  and  more 
reverent  national  life.  'He  that  dwelleth  in  the 
secret  place  of  the  Most  High  shall  abide  under  the 
shadow  of  the  Almighty.  I  will  say  of  the  Lord,  He 
is  my  refuge  and  my  fortress,  my  God  in  whom  I  trust. 
Surely  He  shall  deliver  thee.'  Then  the  shadow  of 
Egypt  fell  on  the  people.  They  transferred  their 
allegiance,  not  deliberately,  but  none  the  less  really, 
from  the  unseen  to  the  seen.  The  great  changes  of 
life,  and  especially  those  for  the  worse,  are  often 
undeliberate. 

Now  I  want  you  to  think  for  a  moment  about  our 
own  dear  country — this  England  of  ours  we  love  so 
well.  Of  recent  years  a  great  word  has  been  upon 

229 


True  Imperialism 

our  lips,  and  that  word  is  Imperialism.  And  it  is  a 
noble  and  worthy  word.  It  stands  for  something 
that  finds  room  for  the  expansive  and  unselfish  powers 
of  a  great  people.  But  there  are  things  associated 
with  this  thing  as  men  name  it  and  think  of  it  and 
seek  it  to-day,  that  lack  nobility  and  pure  worth.  As 
I  hear  it  there  is  too  much  thunder  in  it.  It  is  too 
suggestive  of  chariots  and  horsemen  and  the  strength 
of  iron  and  the  worth  of  gold.  The  shadow  of  Egypt 
is  upon  it.  If  we  are  to  save  this  great  word  Empire 
from  belittlement  and  abuse,  if  we  are  to  keep  the 
dignity  of  it  intact  and  the  glory  of  it  unstained,  if 
we  are  to  save  it  from  becoming  the  catchword  of 
politicians  or  a  high-sounding  name  for  greedy  com 
mercialism,  we  must  take  it  out  of  the  shadow  of 
Egypt,  where  great  things  lose  their  greatness  and 
noble  things  their  nobility,  and  we  must  let  the  shadow 
of  the  Almighty  fall  upon  it.  The  true  Imperialism 
is  to  be  realized  and  safeguarded  not  by  those  who 
are  looking  for  a  wider  frontier — but  by  those  who 
are  seeking  a  higher  faith.  Whenever  an  Empire  has 
been  threatened,  the  first  whisper  of  that  threat  has 
always  been  heard  in  the  streets  of  its  own  cities. 
The  peril  of  a  nation,  as  the  peril  of  a  soul,  is  ever 
within  and  not  without.  Read  your  Gibbon,  and  you 
shall  catch  the  first  warning  of  Rome's  ruin  not  in  the 
growls  of  the  Goths  whose  heroes  came  up  against  her, 

230 


True  Imperialism 

but  in  the  feasting  and  the  boasting  and  noting  of  that 
vicious  capital  and  of  all  the  cities  of  that  Empire. 
The  things  that  threaten  national  prestige  and  power, 
even  as  the  things  that  make  them,  are  found  in  the 
heart  of  the  people.  I  fo'r  one  believe  that  the  day  is 
not  far  distant  when  he  alone  will  be  hailed  as  an 
Imperialist  who  thinks  more  of  his  country's  obliga 
tions  than  of  its  rights,  more  of  its  debts  than  its  dues, 
more  of  the  grave  and  holy  responsibility  of  power 
possessed  than  of  the  acquisition  of  more.  We  shall 
come  to  see  that  a  man  cannot  think  imperially  unless 
he  thinks  unselfishly.  The  safety  and  the  sovereignty 
of  England  has  never  been  in  the  sole  keeping  of  the 
diplomat,  the  general,  and  the  admiral.  It  has  ever 
been,  and  will  ever  be  in  all  who  stand  for  the 
Empire  of  the  Christ,  who  know  that  the  foundations 
of  true  dominion  are  not  dug  with  the  sword,  that 
a  nation  is  great  not  by  the  sweep  of  its  territory 
but  by  the  justice  and  mercy  of  its  rule,  that  national 
wealth  is  not  a  thing  of  square  miles  and  golden 
millions  but  of  godliness,  truth,  and  love — of  power  to 
see  and  fitness  to  serve  the  high  abiding  spiritual 
interests  of  our  common  humanity. 

God  has  given  to  our  Island  Race  the  spirit  of 
enterprise  and  adventure.  England's  sons  fare  forth 
into  all  the  world — her  ships  are  in  all  ports,  by 
colonial  and  commercial  activity  she  has  lines  of 

231 


True  Imperialism 

influence  going  out  into  all  the  earth.  The  story 
of  how  all  this  has  come  to  pass — the  story  of 
England's  admirals  and  soldiers  and  statesmen,  her 
thinkers  and  teachers  and  her  sons  of  toil — is  a  splendid 
story.  But  what  is  to  be  the  next  chapter  in  that 
story?  Other  great  powers  have  climbed  side  by 
side  with  us,  sharers  in  the  same  civilization,  and,  in 
some  cases,  in  the  same  faith.  Materialism  some 
times  suggests  to  us  the  possibility  of  an  Arma 
geddon,  an  awful  physical  struggle  of  the  European 
powers.  But  the  thing  that  is  coming,  yea,  has 
already  come,  is  a  different  kind  of  fight.  It  is  a 
spiritual  Armageddon.  The  shadow  of  Egypt  will  be 
no  protection  in  this  fight.  We  must  carry  our  ideas, 
our  policy,  our  patriotism,  our  earthly  service,  out  of 
the  shadow  of  Egypt  into  that  other  shadow  where 
men  find  God — His  will  and  His  grace.  For  the  last 
arbitrament  of  life  is  always  divine,  and  the  higher 
stages  of  all  world -struggles  are  determined  by  the 
cleanness  or  uncleanness  of  the  souls  of  them  that 
strive.  It  is  the  work  of  the  Christian  Church  to 
fashion  within  its  borders  and  to  send  forth  into  the 
world  the  ideal  patriot,  the  man  who  can  enter  with 
warm  and  passionate  enthusiasm  into  the  service  of 
his  country,  bringing  into  that  service  the  pure  ideal 
and  unselfish  ministry  of  the  kingdom  of  the  selfless 
King. 

23* 


True  Imperialism 

And  now  let  us  try  to  bring  all  this  home  to  our 
own  hearts.  The  difference  between  the  nation  and 
the  individual  is  mainly  a  quantitative  one.  If  the 
national  confidence  is  in  the  shadow  of  Egypt,  it 
is  because  the  individual  confidence  is  there.  The 
shadow  of  an  earthly  ideal,  an  unspiritual  interpreta 
tion  of  life,  a  material  estimate  of  success,  has  fallen 
on  our  separate  soirls.  No  wonder  that  men  miss 
the  divinity  of  history,  and  leave  God  out  of  their 
widest  reckonings  and  their  corporate  counsels,  when 
they  fail  to  find  them  in  their  toil  for  bread,  and, 
reversing  the  word  of  Scripture,  say,  '  We  walk  by 
sight  and  not  by  faith.' 

My  friends,  the  first  debt  that  you  and  I  owe  to 
our  country  must  be  paid  to  our  God.  The  highest 
service  that  any  man  can  render  to  the  Fatherland  is 
the  service  of  faith.  To  dwell  in  the  secret  place  of 
the  Most  High,  and  abide  under  the  shadow  of  the 
Almighty  ;  to  lay  up  treasure  in  heaven  ;  to  be  reverent 
and  prayerful  and  unselfish ;  to  lean  on  God  amid  the 
simple  toils  and  necessities  and  pains  of  one's  daily 
life;  to  manifest  the  heroism  that  passes  unrecognized 
among  men  because  it  is  heroism,  and,  therefore, 
clothed  in  humility ;  to  be  less  worldly  than  you 
are  often  tempted  to  be ;  to  believe  in  the  deathless 
divinity  of  conscience,  duty,  and  love, — this  is  the 
higher  patriotism,  into  whose  hands  at  last  the 

233 


True  Imperialism 

honour    and    the    peace    of    any    people    must    be 
placed  for  safe  keeping. 

There  is  a  vision  that  some  can  see  already,  and 
that  maybe  all  shall  see  some  day.  It  comes  to  the 
hearts  of  men  from  the  village  of  Nazareth,  from  one 
who  was  the  King  of  men  because  He  could  love  more 
and  suffer  more  and  help  more  than  anyone  else.  It 
is  a  vision  of  Empire  not  territorial,  for  He  said,  *  A 
man's  life  consisteth  not  in  the  abundance  of  the  things 
that  he  possesseth ' ;  not  martial,  for  He  said, '  Put  up 
thy  sword.'  It  is  moral.  It  is  the  vision  of  the 
human  brotherhood  ever  being  more  largely  under 
stood  and  more  fully  realized  among  men.  Oh  for 
the  unworldly  dream  of  that  other  kingdom — the 
Empire  of  the  Christ ! 

Something  kindlier,  higher,  holier, 
All  for  each  and  each  for  all. 
Earth  at  last  a  warless  world, 
A  single  race,  a  single  tongue. 

Every  tiger  madness  muzzled, 
Every  serpent  passion  killed, 
Every  grim  ravine  a  garden, 
Every  blazing  desert  tilled. 

Robed  in  universal  harvest, 
Up  to  either  pole  she  smiles ; 
Universal  ocean  softly 
Washing  all  her  warless  isles. 


234 


True   Imperialism 

My  friends,  live  for  that  day.  The  more  you  live 
for  it,  the  sooner  the  world  shall  see  it.  Find  your 
ideal  in  the  Shadow  of  the  Almighty.  This  is  the 
highest  service  of  the  Fatherland.  This  is  the  patriot 
ism  that  lives  on  to  bless,  though  the  patriot  himself 
passes  away.  This  is  the  deathless  imperialism  of 
godliness. 


'35 


XXIII 
The  Hireling  Shepherd 

He  that  is  an  hire ling.  —JOHN  x.  12. 

WHEN  Jesus  used  an  allegory,  He  always  chose 
one  that  would  have  an  enduring  significance 
— one  that  would  not  only  appeal  forcefully  to  those  to 
whom  He  was  speaking,  but  that  would  have  nothing 
in  the  form  of  it  to  prevent  it  from  yielding  up  its 
meaning  easily  and  completely  to  reverent  seekers 
after  truth  through  all  time.  The  simple  figure  of 
shepherding,  into  which  Jesus  wove  some  of  His  most 
mystical,  as  well  as  some  of  His  most  practical,  teach 
ing,  speaks  to  us  all.  True,  there  are  some  beautiful 
shades  of  meaning  in  the  figure  that  only  appear  when 
it  is  placed  in  its  original  Oriental  setting ;  but,  quite 
apart  from  that,  the  figure  of  the  Good  Shepherd, 
under  which  Jesus  spoke  of  Himself,  has  ever  brought 
wondrous  comfort  to  the  heart  of  the  Christian 
Church.  The  Eastern  and  Western  mind  alike  have 
loved  to  read  the  message  of  God's  protecting  and 

236 


The  Hireling;  Shepherd 

redeeming  love  in  this  divine  pastoral.  To  the  sunny 
heart  of  a  little  child  and  the  world-weary  heart  of  a 
sinner  there  is  no  more  winning  picture  to  be  found 
than  that  of  the  Shepherd  of  Souls,  who  lived  and 
died  for  His  sheep. 

As  we  read  this  tender  allegory,  the  Good  Shepherd 
passes  before  our  eyes,  a  gracious,  well-loved,  re* 
assuring  figure.  All  about  Him  there  is  an  atmo 
sphere  that  induces  confidence.  A  sense  of  security 
pervades  the  story.  The  bond  between  Him  and 
His  flock  is  high  and  perfect.  He  knows  their 
names.  They  know  His  voice ;  they  recognize  its 
tones ;  they  cannot  be  deceived.  And  whether 
they  are  biding  in  the  fold  or  being  put  forth  to 
pasture,  it  is  enough  for  them  to  know  that  He  is 
near.  By-and-by  a  stranger  comes.  He  calls  to  the 
sheep,  but  no  ill  comes  of  his  calling.  It  falls  on  un 
responsive  ears.  It  means  nothing  to  the  sheep,  for 
they  know  not  the  voice  of  strangers.  Presently  a 
darker  shadow  than  that  of  the  stranger  falls  on  the 
story.  It  is  the  slouching,  malign  figure  of  a  thief 
1  come  that  he  may  steal  and  kill  and  destroy.'  Here 
the  unresponsiveness  of  innocence  will  avail  the  sheep 
nothing.  Innocence  may  deliver  the  soul  from  the 
crafty,  but  not  from  the  cruel.  For  a  moment  we 
tremble.  But  listen,  the  Shepherd  speaks :  *  I  am 
come  that  they  may  have  life,  and  may  have  it  more 

237 


The  Hireling  Shepherd 

abundantly.  The  Good  Shepherd  layeth  down  His 
life  for  the  sheep.'  All  is  well.  We  have  no  fear  of 
that  cruel  figure  crouching  in  the  shadow  of  the 
sheepfold  wall,  hate  in  his  eyes  and  a  weapon  in  his 
hand.  The  peace  of  the  story  deepens.  The  thief 
is  as  powerless  as  the  stranger.  That  is  the  story  of 
Christ's  love  for  His  own — a  story  that  is  woven  into 
all  the  years.  Age  after  age  the  sophistries  and 
cruelties  of  the  world  that  knows  not  God  have  beset 
the  flock  of  Jesus ;  and  all  to  no  purpose  save  to 
make  this  plain,  that  craft  and  violence  alike  are  vain 
whilst  that  Love  that  is  unto  death  keeps  watch  about 
the  fold. 

But  I  think  that  whilst  we  read  in  this  rich  allegory 
of  the  Good  Shepherd  the  message  of  God's  love  for 
men,  and  His  nearness  to  them  in  their  needs  and 
perils,  we  fail  to  see  that  there  is  another  message 
that  concerns  not  only  our  needs  in  the  sight  of  God, 
but  our  duties  among  our  fellows.  There  is  only  one 
Good  Shepherd,  and  we  are  His  sheep.  That  figure 
relates  to  our  individual  lives,  or  to  the  corporate  life 
of  the  Church,  as  dependent  upon  God  in  Jesus 
Christ.  But  what  about  our  relationship  to  others? 
What  about  our  place  in  the  world?  What  about 
deep  human  need,  not  as  we  experience  it,  but  as  we 
have  to  try  to  meet  it?  The  pastoral  figure  speaks 
to  us  not  only  of  personal  satisfaction,  but  of  personal 

238 


The  Hireling  Shepherd 

responsibility.  The  staff  of  our  pilgrimage  is  fashioned 
strangely  like  a  shepherd's  crook.  We  all  have  partly 
in  our  keeping  some  of  the  fair  and  precious  things  in 
other  souls.  We  are  called  to  be  humble  brothers, 
lowly  servants  of  the  Good  Shepherd.  We  have  to 
keep  watch  and  ward  among  the  sheepfolds.  And 
surely  Jesus  Himself  meant  that  we  should  find  in 
this  great  allegory  that  which  should  teach  us  not 
only  where  to  place  our  faith,  but  also  how  to  do  our 
work.  Surely  He  meant  us  to  find  that  ideal  of  sym 
pathy  and  personal  devotion,  of  vigilance,  courage,  and 
sacrifice,  in  the  power  of  which  alone  we  can  hope  to 
serve  our  needy  brethren. 

If  we  are  in  danger  of  missing  this  aspect  of  His 
pastoral  figure,  the  words  about  the  hireling  shep 
herd  most  forcibly  bring  it  before  our  minds  and  home 
to  our  hearts.  This  shameful  picture  of  a  shepherd 
leaving  his  flock  to  the  mercy  of  the  wild  beasts 
could  have  had  no  place  in  the  allegory  if  Jesus  had 
not  been  speaking  of  our  service  of  the  world,  as 
well  as  His.  Not  even  by  way  of  contrast  is  that 
wretched  coward  admissible  if  we  are  to  think  only 
of  the  Good  Shepherd's  own  personal  work.  But 
reading,  as  I  feel  we  must  read,  the  law  and  fashion 
of  our  own  service  in  that  of  the  Shepherd  Himself, 
allowing,  of  course,  for  all  that  sets  the  Eternal  Christ 
for  ever  above  and  beyond  us  in  the  service  of  man, 

239 


The  Hireling  Shepherd 

the  figure  of  the  hireling  brings  home  some  deep  and 
searching  truths  to  our  hearts. 

The  picture  of  the  hireling  shepherd  is  introduced 
just  when  the  allegory  has  reached  its  highest  point 
of  thought  and  uttered  its  noblest  message  :  '  The 
Good  Shepherd  layeth  down  His  life  for  the  sheep.' 
That  is  the  last  heroism  of  faithfulness,  the  final  seal 
of  sacrifice  ;  the  unutterable,  convincing  tragedy  of 
love.  Suddenly  our  gaze  is  turned  to  another 
scene. 

Still  we  are  among  the  sheepfolds.  Still  a  shep 
herd  is  keeping  watch.  And  lo  !  a  gaunt  and  hungry 
wolf  leaps  into  the  flock  before  their  shepherd's  eyes. 
And  in  a  moment  the  shepherd  drops  his  heavy  staff, 
wraps  his  long  outer  garment  about  his  waist,  and  flees 
for  his  life.  And  the  wolf  has  its  cruel  will  of  the 
deserted  sheep.  Surely  Jesus  set  this  shameful  picture 
of  the  coward  shepherd  fleeing  like  the  wind  with  the 
snarl  of  the  wolf  in  his  ears  just  where  He  did  set 
it — against  a  fair  background  of  courage,  love,  and 
sacrifice — to  warn  us  against  unfaithfulness  in  life's  high 
task,  and  to  teach  us  what  manner  of  men  we  must  be 
if  we  are  to  do  that  task  as  it  should  be  done. 

'The  hireling  fleeth  because  he  is  an  hireling.' 
How  those  words  get  brought  down  through  our 
work  into  our  character !  How  they  search  the  hidden 
springs  of  action  in  human  life  !  And  we  do  not 

240 


The  Hireling  Shepherd 

submit  willingly  to  the  searching.  We  are  prone  to 
believe  that  there  is  a  good  deal  of  chance  work  in 
life,  and  that  much  that  we  say  and  do  (chiefly,  be  it 
said,  our  least  creditable  words  and  deeds)  has  but  a 
very  slight  and  casual  relation  to  what  we  really  are. 
How  often  men  salve  their  consciences  for  something 
not  quite  true  in  speech,  or  just  in  action,  by  assur 
ing  themselves  that  after  all  they  are  in  the  main 
truthful  and  just  in  character  !  How  they  silence  the 
judgement  of  conscience  on  their  evil  ways  by  singing 
the  praises  of  their  good  disposition  !  And  this  is  a 
perilous  and  even  disastrous  way  of  making  life's 
reckonings.  Of  course,  conduct  is  never  a  literal 
transcript  of  thought,  or  an  exact  equivalent  of  in 
tention.  Taking  life  moment  by  moment,  and  judg 
ing  it  deed  by  deed,  it  is  often  easy  to  find  some 
small  discrepancy  between  the  inner  and  the  outer  fact. 
Being  is  always  a  larger  and  more  complicated  thing 
than  doing.  But  if  we  let  this  thought  enter  into 
moral  calculations  and  affect  our  self-criticism,  we 
must  remember  that  it  cuts  both  ways.  If  we  are 
sometimes  better  than  our  good  deeds,  we  are  quite 
as  often  worse  than  our  bad  deeds.  But  it  is  our 
wisdom  to  abandon  this  method  of  calculation,  not 
because  it  cannot  comfort  us,  but  because  it  can  con 
fuse  us.  It  may  hide  from  us  the  fact  that  there  is  a 
real  and  vital  relation  between  what  we  really  are  and 
Q  241 


The  Hireling  Shepherd 

what  we  do.  We  come  far  short  of  our  ideal,  but  we 
never  get  very  far  from  the  level  of  our  character. 
Character  may  be  itself  lifted  and  purified  and  en 
nobled.  That  is  the  miracle  of  grace.  But  character, 
be  it  good  or  bad,  is  the  determining  force  of  action. 
That  is  the  law  of  service.  And  to  acknowledge  this 
is  vital  to  that  profound  moral  and  spiritual  amend 
ment  that  is  the  secret  of  all  good  works. 

'  The  hireling  fleeth  because  he  is  an  hireling.'  But 
that  is  too  often  the  last  reason  he  gives  to  himself  or 
to  any  one  else  for  his  flight,  and  so  he  goes  on  being 
a  hireling.  His  explanation  of  his  action  is  that  he 
was  taken  by  surprise,  or  that  he  was  tired  (forgetting, 
by  the  by,  that  he  was  not  too  tired  to  run),  or  that  he 
had  not  a  reliable  weapon  in  his  hand,  or  that  he  went 
to  seek  help.  The  only  thing  he  will  not  say  is  that 
he  ran  away  because  he  is  a  poor,  mean-spirited  fellow, 
who  tries  to  get  as  much  as  he  can  out  of  life,  and  to 
give  as  little  as  possible  in  exchange  for  it.  My 
friends,  I  do  not  want  to  discourage  you,  nor  myself, 
in  this  life  of  ours,  where  almost  every  day  records 
something  discreditable  and  disappointing.  But  I  do 
say  that  as  we  read  these  records  we  must  be  ready 
to  forgo  the  false  comfort  of  an  excuse.  There  is 
one  precious  thing  hidden  for  a  God-seeking  soul  in 
his  most  shameful  failure,  and  that  is  the  shame  of  it. 
And  that  can  only  come  and  do  its  work  as  a  man 

242 


The  Hireling  Shepherd 

dares  in  the  light  of  truth  and  by  the  grace  of  God 
to  say  in  that  evil  hour,  that  sinful  moment,  '  There 
is  not  only  a  combination  of  difficult  circumstances,  a 
surprise,  a  snare,  an  ambuscade  of  the  devil,  there  is 
something  of  what  I  am,  and  ought  not  to  be.'  That 
confession  is  an  essential  part  of  our  deliverance.  It 
is  the  secret  of  a  better  life  to-morrow.  The  hireling 
is  an  hireling  till  the  day  he  dares  to  take  into  his 
soul  the  bitter  shame  of  calling  himself  one.  And  in 
that  very  confession  he  becomes  something  better 
than  the  thing  he  has  confessed  himself  to  be. 

Perhaps  a  word  or  two  may  be  permitted  con 
cerning  the  suddenness  of  this  man's  temptation.  I 
think  that  Jesus  meant  us  to  find  some  emphatic 
significance  in  this  feature  of  the  story.  He  was 
dealing  with  a  man's  basal  and  continual  relationship 
to  his  God-given  task.  The  hireling  in  the  allegory 
might  have  said  that  it  was  hardly  fair  to  judge  him 
by  one  weak  moment.  He  had  looked  after  the 
flock  fairly  well;  he  had  counted  them  morning  and 
evening,  led  them  to  pasturage,  and  kept  them  from 
straying.  Was  this  all  to  be  forgotten  in  one  flight 
from  duty?  The  wolf  came  so  suddenly.  He  had 
no  time  to  collect  himself.  He  found  himself  taking 
to  his  heels,  and,  once  on  the  run,  he  could  not  stop. 
In  justice  to  this  shamed  man,  in  justice  to  the  pure 
and  dreadful  truth,  how  much  is  there  in  this  plea? 

Q2  243 


The  Hireling  Shepherd 

Very  little  when  you  come  to  look  into  things.  And 
here,  again,  I  do  not  want  to  say  a  word  of  dis 
couragement.  But  let  us  be  willing  to  face  things 
as  they  are.  That  is  the  secret  of  abiding  encourage 
ment.  It  is  in  the  surprises  of  life  that  we  reap  the 
reward  of  character.  Honour  and  dishonour  are  not 
sprung  upon  us.  In  the  whirl  of  things  we  seize  that 
which  we  have  learned  most  to  value,  and  hold  that 
which  we  have  made  ourselves  strong  enough  to  keep. 
Whatever  is  snatched  from  us,  some  of  the  explanation 
of  the  loss  lies  in  our  own  fingers.  The  spontaneous 
things  in  life  have  the  longest  history.  The  thing 
that  responds  to  the  spur  of  the  moment  is  the  habit 
of  the  years.  Half  the  value  of  character-building 
would  be  swept  away  if  it  were  not  a  fact  that  a  man 
is  gloriously  or  shamefully  himself  in  the  moment 
when  he  must  act  without  deliberation.  What  he 
does  in  that  moment  is  the  real  resultant  of  his 
character,  though  it  may  give  the  lie  to  his  ideal. 
Mind  you,  I  say  '  morally.'  Good  men  make 
mistakes.  A  man  suddenly  called  upon  to  act 
may  do  the  wrong  thing,  and  yet  do  his  duty.  The 
saints  make  mistakes.  A  brave  shepherd  may  make 
a  tactical  error,  but  only  a  hireling  runs  away  from  a 
wolf.  We  talk  about  a  man  rising  to  an  occasion, 
but  in  the  last  deep  truth  of  things  that  is  a  shallow 
and  misleading  phrase.  No  man  ever  rose  to  an 

244 


The  Hireling  Shepherd 

occasion.  If  he  meets  the  great  occasion  and  deals 
with  it  as  it  should  be  dealt  with,  it  is  because  he 
is  living  all  the  while  on  the  level  of  that  occasion. 
The  most  that  the  largest  occasion  can  do  for  us  is 
to  give  us  an  opportunity  of  being  what  we  are.  It 
cannot  by  the  magic  of  its  swift  demands  make  us 
in  a  moment  what  we  ought  or  ought  not  to  be. 

But  let  us  turn  from  the  question  of  the  vital  basal 
place  that  character  holds  in  all  service  to  the  question 
of  what  kind  of  a  character  is  essential  to  the  best 
service.  This  question  becomes  really  very  simple 
when  we  get  back  to  the  Good  Shepherd  and  to  the 
thought  of  ourselves  as  being  called  in  somewise  to 
follow  Him  in  the  daily  pastorate  of  sympathy  and 
of  service.  Love  is  at  once  the  germ  and  the  spirit 
of  it.  The  hireling  is  contrasted  with  the  Good 
Shepherd  in  that  the  bond  between  the  hireling  and 
his  work  was  a  bond  of  selfishness  and  not  a  bond  of 
love.  The  hireling  works  simply  for  wages.  He  is 
the  picture  for  all  time  of  the  utter  incompetence 
of  selfishness  to  perform  the  great  task  of  life.  No 
ideal  lends  one  glint  of  glory  to  the  hireling's  work. 
No  enthusiasm  makes  it  throb  with  sweet  strong 
life.  No  hidden  springs  of  sacrifice  make  the  doing 
of  it  of  some  lasting  worth  to  the  toiler  himself,  or  to 
the  world  in  which  his  toil  lies.  And,  worst  of  all, 
in  the  thing  hardest  to  do  and  most  worth  doing,  amid 

245 


The  Hireling  Shepherd 

the  precious  pains  and  perils  when  it  would  so  often 
seem  God  bids  us  find  life's  most  precious  oppor 
tunities,  the  hireling — the  man  with  the  inadequate 
motive — fails  his  trust  and  his  Master,  and  flees  for  his 
life,  not  knowing  that  in  that  flight  every  step  is 
taking  him  farther  away  from  the  few  things  worth 
saving — the  price  of  his  conscience,  the  cleanness  of 
his  soul,  the  power  to  look  in  the  face  of  the  Great 
Shepherd  of  the  sheep. 

We  have,  each  of  us,  a  place  in  the  service  of  the 
Good  Shepherd  and  the  folds  where  there  are  so 
many  hungry  mouths  to  feed,  so  many  weak  souls 
to  protect,  and  out  in  the  wilderness  of  sorrow  and 
sin  where  so  many  foolish  and  weary  ones  are 
straying.  Some  of  us  have  been  called  to  the 
Christian  ministry,  and  so  '  to  tend  the  flock  of  God/ 
Pray  for  us,  as  we  pray  for  ourselves,  that  when 
the  Chief  Shepherd  is  manifested  we  may  not  be 
ashamed  and  confounded.  Some  of  us  have  charge 
of  the  lambs  of  the  flock — a  charge  that  seems 
sometimes  too  delicate  and  gracious  a  task  for  any 
but  the  Good  Shepherd  Himself.  Most  of  us  have 
in  our  partial  keeping  the  peace  and  happiness  and 
spiritual  safety  of  a  little  circle  w~  meet  at  hearth 
and  board.  Each  of  us  has  a  place  and  a  trust  in 
this  great  pastorate  of  life.  How  shall  \\^  fill  it? 
How  not  fail  in  it  ?  How  shall  we  glorify  its 

246 


The  Hireling  Shepherd 

drudgeries  and  meet  its  great  occasions?  Whence 
the  courage  and  good  cheer,  the  patience,  tenderness, 
and  hopefulness  for  all  these  things  ? 

The  answer  to  these  questions  is  not  far  to  seek. 
It  is  here.  '  I  am  the  Good  Shepherd.  The  Good 
Shepherd  layeth  down  His  life  for  the  sheep.'  The 
symbol  of  our  service  may  be  the  Shepherd's  crook, 
but  the  secret  of  our  service  is  the  Saviour's  cross. 
It  is  only  by  the  grace  of  an  ever-deepening  com 
munion  with  the  eternal  love  of  God  made  manifest 
in  Christ  that  the  hireling  spirit  in  its  most  subtle 
forms  and  deep  disguises  can  be  tracked  down  in  the 
inmost  recesses  of  our  nature  and  driven  forth  from 
the  smallest  details  of  our  service.  Duty  and  honour 
and  natural  affection,  and  social  instincts  and  generous 
ideals,  will  help  us  much ;  but  no  man  may  be  sure 
that  he  will  not  some  day  prove  himself  an  hireling 
spirit  unless  for  him  the  cup  of  life  has  become  the 
cup  of  a  sacrament,  even,  to  use  the  great  words  of 
St.  Ignatius,  '  the  blood  of  Christ,  which  is  immortal 
love.' 


247 


XXIV 
The  Wilderness  and  the  Sunrise 

B**-  And  they  journeyed  from  Oboth,  and  pitched  at  Ije-Abarim,  in  the 
wilderness  which  is  before  Moab,  towards  the  sunrising. — NUM.  xxi.  n. 

LET  us  get  away  from  the  geography  of  this 
passage.  When  we  have  done  that  the  pas 
sage  reads  like  this.  '  They  journeyed  ...  in  the 
wilderness  .  .  .  towards  the  sunrising.'  That  is  no 
longer  simply  the  story  of  an  ancient  nomadic  people. 
It  is  an  epitome  of  life  in  God's  hands.  It  is  the 
divinity  of  existence.  It  is  a  parable  of  providence 
and  grace.  It  would  be  easy  to  show  how  this  read 
ing  of  our  text  is  illustrated  in  the  story  of  Israel. 
But  I  propose  frankly  to  look  at  it  in  the  light  of 
Christ.  The  teaching  of  Jesus  is  full  of  the  tremulous 
light  of  the  dawn.  It  was  a  dawn-gospel  that  He 
preached.  It  was  the  coming  day  that  He  heralded. 
The  true  Christian  theology  is  ever  flushed  with  the 
sunrise. 

We  often  speak  of  Christ's  hopefulness  in  dealing 
with  men  and  women.  But  that  hopefulness  was 
rooted  in  something  deeper  and  wider  than  the 


The  Wilderness  and  the  Sunrise 

individual.  Jesus  recognized  that  all  the  great  posi 
tive  forces  of  life  make  for  the  light.  Jesus  found  a 
reason  for  optimism  in  the  very  nature  of  things — in 
the  very  make  of  the  universe.  Life,  in  as  far  as  it 
fulfils  itself  according  to  the  divine  purpose,  moves 
sunward.  Jesus  had  a  keen  sense  of  the  direction 
in  which  life  was  meant  to  travel.  He  knew  the 
great  forces  that  make  for  darkness  and  confusion  and 
pain,  but  they  are  not  the  greatest  and  the  deepest 
and  the  most  enduring  forces  in  life.  Jesus  never 
treated  sin  as  an  assertion.  He  always  regarded  it — 
in  its  most  assertive  forms — as  a  negation,  a  contra 
diction  of  the  solemn,  perfect  words  spoken  by  the 
Creator  of  life  before  sin  was,  and  by  which  He  will 
abide  when  sin  is  no  more.  Jesus  knew  more  about 
the  sinfulness  of  the  world  than  any  one  else  could 
ever  know,  and  yet  He  never  seemed  to  be  expecting 
to  find  sin  in  men's  hearts.  He  was  always  looking 
for  something  good.  He  never  by  His  words  or  His 
attitude  regarded  sin  as  inevitable.  In  all  His  relation 
to  human  life  Jesus  never  lost  sight  of  that  which 
was  meant  to  be,  that  in  the  human  heart  which  re 
sponded  to  Him  and  His  gospel.  Above  the  fact 
that  a  man  has  yielded  to  evil  He  placed  the  fact  that 
a  man  can  respond  to  good.  He  did  honour  to  man 
as  he  exists  in  the  holy  and  positive  purpose  of  the 
Divine  Creator. 

249 


The  Wilderness  and  the  Sunrise 

As  we  look  at  the  world  through  Christ's  eyes,  we 
see  that  sin  is  not  a  purpose,  it  is  the  frustration  of 
a  purpose.  Sin  is  not  a  law,  it  is  the  violation  of  a 
law ;  it  is  an  attempt  to  interrupt  the  continuous 
principle  of  good,  and  the  principle  is  older  and 
stronger  and  nearer  to  life  than  the  interruption. 
Strictly  speaking,  sin  is  not  the  rule ;  it  is  the  ex 
ception.  The  exception  may  seem  to  be  greater  than 
the  rule.  Perhaps  in  its  present  results,  as  we  tabulate 
them,  it  is  greater.  But  it  is  at  the  best  only  a  quan 
titative  greatness.  Good  is  the  divine  rule  of  life  and 
its  essential  and  vital  law.  Sin  is  a  stumbling-block 
in  the  way  of  the  soul's  destiny.  It  may  thwart  that 
destiny  and  bring  it  to  nought,  but  it  cannot  take  its 
place  as  the  positive  rule  of  life.  The  gospel  of  Jesus 
teaches  us  that  sin  is  not  destiny.  It  is  not,  and 
cannot  be,  the  great  life  direction  of  the  world.  Mind 
you,  Jesus  did  not  teach  a  gospel  of  ease,  a  policy  of 
drift,  an  automatic  salvation,  an  unfounded  and  hazy 
optimism,  unable  to  give  any  account  of  itself. 
He  taught  that  all  personal  issues  of  life  are 
folded  in  personal  character  and  conduct,  in  the 
heart's  faith  or  unfaith,  in  the  soul's  purity  or 
impurity.  But  looking  beyond  the  question  of 
individual  destiny,  Jesus  taught  that,  whether  we  greet 
that  light  with  gladness  or  shamefastness,  it  will  come 
— this  sunrise  judgement,  this  victory  of  good,  this 

250 


The  Wilderness  and  the  Sunrise 

divine  conquest  over  all  the  darkness  and  shadows  of 
the  world. 

And  this  view  of  human  destiny  is  the  one  thing 
that  can  produce  in  every  man  the  right  temper  for  a 
successful  battle  with  sin  and  sorrow.  Apart  from 
Jesus  Christ  men  are  apt  to  put  a  full  stop  at  this 
word  wilderness — and  one  is  not  wholly  surprised  at 
that  punctuation.  *  They  journeyed  in  the  wilderness.' 
For  some  that  tells  the  whole  story  of  life.  They 
underline  the  word  wilderness.  They  sigh  the  word 
out.  They  linger  over  it  with  the  morbid  dalliance 
of  those  who  feel  shut  up  to  believing  the  worst  about 
themselves  and  their  fellow  men  and  the  world. 
They  become  under  its  influence  epicures  in  sadness. 
People  who  are  always  painting  studies  in  grey, 
people  who  forget  the  fine  days  but  keep  a  careful 
account  of  the  rainfall,  not  knowing  that  rain  is  as 
precious  as  sunshine, — these  are  the  pessimists  ;  and 
if  you  would  find  out  whether  or  no  they  really 
deserve  the  name,  set  them  to  read  this  text,  '  And 
they  journeyed  in  the  wilderness  toward  the  sunrising.' 
Not  one  of  them  can  read  it.  '  And  they  journeyed  in 
the  wilderness.'  They  get  that  far,  and  there  they 
stick.  They  cannot  get  past  this  word  wilderness. 
With  them  it  is  a  final  word  ;  it  is  the  summing-up 
of  things ;  it  is  life  epitomized.  So  it  is  a  great 
word,  and  always  has  been,  in  the  vocabulary  of 


The  Wilderness  and  the  Sunrise 

the  pessimists.  They  emphasize  it.  They  repeat  it. 
They  adorn  it  with  unwholesome  adjectives.  They 
call  it  a  waste,  howling  wilderness.  There  is  no 
beauty  and  there  is  even  no  quietness.  It  is  a 
wilderness  bereft  of  those  few  dubious  advantages 
which  even  such  a  region  is  usually  supposed  to 
possess.  '  This  wilderness/  That  is  their  text  when 
they  preach,  their  promise  when  they  prophesy,  and 
their  memory  when  they  look  back. 

Now  to  all  these  people  whose  spirits  are  tinged  or 
stained  with  pessimism — the  gloomy-minded,  the 
low-spirited,  the  dissatisfied,  the  shamefast,  the  toil- 
broken,  the  sin-broken — the  gospel  of  Jesus  applies 
one  great  healing  and  saving  principle ;  it  adds 
something  to  their  motto  ;  it  finishes  this  text  for 
them;  it  says,  You  journey  in  the  wilderness — yes, 
that  is  beyond  dispute — but  toward  the  sunrising. 
Jesus  offers  to  the  whole  world  a  gospel  with  the 
sunrise  in  it.  He  offers  it  to  the  individual.  Pessi 
mism  has  a  moral  basis — a  moral  cause.  There  is  a 
simple  solution  of  life  which,  like  other  beautiful  and 
precious  things,  is  far  too  simple  for  the  preacher  as  a 
rule  to  dare  to  offer  it  to  an  enlightened  and  critical 
modern  congregation,  and  it  is  this,  'Be  good  and 
you  will  be  happy.'  There  is  the  philosophy  of  the 
gospel  in  that  trite  exhortation.  Jesus  turns  a  man's 
face  to  the  light,  the  love-light,  the  truth-light,  the 

252 


The  Wilderness  and  the  Sunrise 

hope-light,  and  all  in  the  man's  soul  that  has  any 
kinship  with  light  and  any  power  of  response  to  it 
begins  to  send  out  little  feelers  toward  the  sun  ;  and 
that  man  finds  that,  looking  eastward,  the  wilderness 
loses  its  grey  and  grim  aspect,  and  walking  in  the 
light  of  Jesus — the  light  of  faith  and  worship,  of  com 
panionship  and  communion  with  the  true  sources  of 
his  being — he  comes  to  the  place  where  the  wilderness 
doth  rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  rose.  He  finds  in  the 
wilderness  grateful  shade  as  of  Lebanon,  and  vision 
as  far  and  glorious  as  from  the  peak  of  Carmel  by  the 
sea.  '  The  glory  of  Lebanon  shall  be  given  unto  it, 
the  excellency  of  Carmel  and  Sharon/ 

'  Through  the  wilderness,'  with  its  waste  places  and 
its  wild  beasts.  Yes,  we  must  grant  that.  We  must 
all  go  a  long  way  with  the  pessimist  as  he  describes 
the  foolish,  passionate,  fevered,  ill-regulated,  lawless 
life  of  humanity.  But  to  every  life  that  companies 
with  Christ  it  is  given  to  add,  '  towards  the  sunrising.' 
Light  and  peace,  wisdom  and  perfect  government,  the 
joy  of  obedience — the  fulfilment  of  being — God  Him 
self.  That  is,  and  ever  must  be,  the  great  positive  set 
of  the  current  of  life.  To  deny  that  is  worse  than 
pessimism  ;  it  is  atheism. 

But  further,  as  there  is  a  pessimism  of  sin,  so  also 
there  is  a  pessimism  of  pain.  '  Through  the  wilder 
ness  ' — that  is  written  on  the  itinerary  of  every  soul. 

253 


The  Wilderness  and  the  Sunrise 

That  is  part  of  every  man's  story.  Some  tread  a 
path  that  seems  to  lie  wholly  in  the  wilderness — seems 
to  pass  through  the  heart  of  its  loneliest  and  most 
desolate  places ;  some  only  skirt  it  for  a  while,  but  all 
know  something  about  it.  It  is  a  great  problem. 
One  could  understand  it  if  the  wilderness  experiences 
of  life  were  strictly  confined  to  those  who  might  seem 
to  have  merited  such  a  discipline — though  in  that 
case  the  wilderness  would  be  a  populous  region  ;  but 
so  often  it  is  the  godly,  the  spiritually  earnest,  whose 
faces  are  turned  towards  the  'way  that  is  desert.' 
But  there  is  an  explanation  :  for  all  these  spirits  the 
path  of  pain  leads  into  the  eye  of  the  dawn. 

It  is  a  hard  way,  but  it  is  not  a  blind  way.  The 
path  is  grievous,  but  the  direction  is  good.  As  a 
little  poem  says — a  poem  written  by  a  friend  of  mine 
to  another  friend  in  the  days  of  his  heart's  need,  the  day 
when  a  great  trouble  had  turned  his  face  toward  the 
wilderness  way  : 

But  One  Traveller,  old  friend, 

Hath  minished  this  way  of  its  dread  ; 

'Tis  the  shortest  path  in  the  end 
To  heaven  that  a  man  can  tread. 

There  are  those,  I  know,  who  wept 
When  first  o'er  its  stones  they  went, 

But  'twas  Bethel  whene'er  they  slept, 
And  each  waking  divine  content. 

254 


The  Wilderness  and  the  Sunrise 

And  if  in  heaven  I  feel  grief, 

I  feel  it  may  be  for  this  : 
That  not  by  the  sorrowful  way  and  brief 

God  led  my  soul  to  His  bliss. 

'  Towards  the  sunrising.'  O  my  friends,  whatever 
you  do  don't  miss  that,  Don't  let  go  of  this  Dawn- 
Gospel.  The  wilderness — life's  inhospitable  and  un 
fruitful  hours,  the  grey  monotonies,  the  manifold 
ministries  of  disappointment  and  loneliness  and 
sorrow — it  is  among  these  things  that  the  path  lies  ; 
but  it  is  to  something  wholly  unlike  these  things  that 
the  path  leads.  Beyond  the  wilderness  there  is  the 
sunrise-land,  and  maybe,  as  the  poem  says,  the  wilder 
ness  path  is  the  shortest  way  thither. 

And  now  to  set  before  you  once  again  the  personal 
aspect  of  all  this.  I  have  spoken  of  the  drift  of 
things,  of  a  world  that  is  made  to  seek  the  light  of 
the  final  victory  of  truth  and  beauty  and  peace,  and 
of  the  unworldly  hope  born  in  the  hearts  of  the 
sorrowful.  I  do  not  take  a  word  of  it  back.  I  am 
fully  persuaded  that  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ 
teaches  the  lifewardness  of  humanity.  But  this  much 
must  be  said.  Each  man  determines  for  himself 
whether  he  takes  his  place  in  the  pilgrimage  toward 
the  light,  *  They  journeyed  in  the  wilderness ' — that 
is  true  of  all  men  ;  that  is  life  as  it  must  be.  '  They 
journeyed  towards  the  sunrising' — that  is  true  of  all 

2S5 


The  Wilderness  and  the  Sunrise 

men  as  far  as  their  possibilities  and  opportunities  are 
concerned.  But  destiny  is  of  our  own  deciding  and 
fashioning.  It  shall  be  for  each  of  us  even  as  our  faith 
or  unbelief,  our  obedience  or  disobedience,  our  love  or 
our  selfishness  shall  determine.  To  lay  the  waste  and 
sin  of  your  life  at  the  foot  of  Christ's  Cross  ;  to  lean  on 
that  infinite  mercy  manifested  in  Him — a  mercy  that 
remembers  your  needs  and  forgets  your  sin  ;  and  to 
find  in  all  your  trouble  God's  message  to  your  soul, — 
this  is  to  journey  in  the  wilderness,  but  toward  the 
sunrising. 


Richard  Clay  &  Sons,  Limited,  London  <W